Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

As Aiko and Tadame walked home from the grocery store, Aiko couldn't help but look around with a contented smile. She had always loved that time of year, even if it was cold; the transition of the beauty of winter into the beauty of spring made March a time of magic and wonder, of beginnings and endings alike. The end of snow, and the old school year; the end of staying inside. The beginning of warmth, and growth, and new and exciting adventures.

Admittedly, Aiko had few beginnings or endings of her own on the radar. She had graduated from university almost three years ago, and she’d had her job with the City of Kyoto for nearly as long. She and Tadame had lived together for almost two years, in the apartment that was way too big and way too nice for just them, but that she hadn't been able to talk her grandparents out of subsidizing.

Yuki and Machi claimed it was for their own benefit; they paid so there would be plenty of room 'for when we come to visit.' She knew her grandparents well enough to see right through them; hell, a random girl who worked at the store could likely see through them. But in the end, after talking to Tadame, the two of them gave in; if Yuki and Machi slept better at night knowing Aiko lived in a nice building, then Aiko would humor them and pretend she bought their excuse.

And there were worse things than having a third bedroom, or large kitchen, or being just a short subway trip away from their jobs. The large assortment of shops and activities nearby weren't a bad thing, either.

No, things were pretty steady that March in Aiko's life, and she had few, if any complaints as the wind caught at her hair. Change could be a good thing, but not necessarily, and if the only change in her life that year was the changing of seasons, she would still be content.

There were worse things than things remaining the same.

"-And sure, I know that the ceremony itself will probably be boring, but at the same time, I'm really tempted to try to make it work. Especially since they've offered to host us or find hosts for us, it could be a really cool chance to visit somewhere new!"

Tadame's voice was enthusiastic, and Aiko couldn't blame her; she was interested herself in the event in question.

It wasn't every day they were invited overseas to see relatives, especially given the fact that them being 'relatives' was…relative.

"I've been thinking similar things," Aiko agreed with a grin. "For all that I never thought twice about Belfast before meeting Saoirse-"

"-Oh, so you'd actually heard of it, then? That's one you've got up on me!"

"-I keep looking at my calendar and asking myself 'why not.' I mean, they're even planning this whole thing for during Golden Week; if that's not a sign for all of us, I don't know what is. It's funny," laughed Aiko, "when you think about it; we were so nervous for Kazue having foreign in-laws, but damned if the Murphys haven't gone and adopted us all!"

"I mean, we are awesome," Tadame said, smirking back. "Given the choice between having us as their family or not having us, which really makes the most sense, if you think about it? Especially since having us includes having Tohru, and let's be honest, most people would put up with a lot to get to have her in their family."

"Even without the Grandma factor, I know my choice," agreed Aiko, "But it's still crazy, in the best way, that they've invited all of us to attend the…" she hesitated, frowning as she tried to remember the word she kept forgetting.

Fortunately, Tadame was used to that by now, and she supplied it at once.

"Christening."

"That's right, thanks," said Aiko, giving Tadame a grateful smile. "I have to admit, I'm half-tempted to go just to watch Saoirse's mom!"

The two of them had met Kazue's mother-in-law on her first trip to Japan, when the little Englishwoman had been a total fish out of water. She had still utterly charmed the Sohmas with her earnest desire to be pleased, and by the end of that visit, they had all adored her.

And even with a language barrier some things had been obvious, like the desperation of Sophie Murphy for one of her three grown, happily partnered, and gainfully employed children to finally produce the grandchild she'd been longing for.

Nine months after Kazue and Saoirse's wedding, she'd gotten her wish; not from the newlyweds, but from Saoirse's sister Juliet, who, along with her husband, had welcomed son Kieran in February. Come Golden Week the end of that April, little Kieran would be christened, whatever that meant, and Juliet and Matt had invited all the Sohmas to come.

All of them, not just Kazue's own immediate family; all his cousins, aunts and uncles, and Tohru and Kyo as well.

Never let it be said that the Murphys were selfish people, or that they were in any way disproving of Saoirse's marriage. Half of Japanese wives wished their in-laws were so nice, or possibly even more than that, Aiko had to think.

"Sophie has to be so thrilled about this entire thing," Tadame agreed with a grin, swinging her grocery bags in a way that made Aiko cringe. "With how much she was looking forward to grandkids, I was waiting for her to throw Saoirse at Kazu the moment they finished their vows!"

Aiko had to snicker at the mental image that prompted.

"She would never have done it; risked her first grandchild living all the way in Japan?"

"Hey, you never know; maybe she and Declan would have moved here themselves!"

"Gods, that would be hilarious," said Aiko, trying to imagine it. Kazue's in-laws were very lovely people, but if the two of them moved to Japan, they would stick out, a lot. Granted, their daughter Saoirse also stuck out a lot; there was no escaping it, as a freckled foreigner with curly intensely red hair. But Saoirse spoke the language and she knew the culture. Her parents, on the other hand…

"For everyone's sakes, I'm glad this baby is Kazue's nephew and not his son. Though I wouldn't mind if they hurried up in the kid department themselves," Tadame continued, giving Aiko a roguish grin. "My next window in the pregnancy announcement pool is coming up soon."

A pool which had grown significantly since they'd started it two years prior, back after they'd all first learned of Kazue's relationship. Aiko, Tadame, and their cousin Torashi started it; at this point, the entire family was involved except for the couple themselves.

Considering what Aiko had seen the first time she met Saoirse, neither Saoirse nor Kazue needed extra incentive for…that.

"See, you should have been smart like me," Aiko told Tadame. "Give it a year from their wedding-"

"I'm sorry, didn't you initially have the first month after she moved to Japan?"

Guilty. As previously mentioned, she had once seen them together; was it really surprising she'd expected an early announcement?

"Yes," admitted Aiko, "but that was before I really sat and thought the whole thing through. I let myself get distracted by the fact they were all over each other and ignored the part where, duh, that would make them even more cautious. Saoirse was so careful getting her job all sorted out, there is no way that she'd do all that work just get pregnant first thing."

"Nice rationalization," said Tadame, and Aiko promptly laughed.

"Thanks. So when are you-"

Suddenly, Aiko broke off and abruptly stopped walking, frowning as she looked ahead towards their apartment building. At her side, Tadame slowed to a stop as well, following Aiko's gaze and frowning herself.

"What do you think that's about?" Tadame asked after a moment, taking in the strange domestic scene playing out: a frazzled-looking man pacing back and forth with his phone while a little girl holding a backpack sat on the stairs and watched him.

"No idea," said Aiko, likewise studying the scene. "Do you think we should ask if he needs any help?"

"I'm not sure," said Tadame slowly. "Normally, I'd say 'yes,' but he's on the phone right now and he looks preoccupied."

"He does," Aiko agreed, and both of them started walking, trying to give the man as much space as he needed to maintain his pacing.

They couldn't afford to give him all the space he might want; they kind of needed to get to those stairs, or rather, to get up them, seeing how their apartment was on the second floor. And that was a fact the man and girl could likely guess, seeing how they were Aiko and Tadame's next-door neighbors.

Admittedly, the two households weren't exactly close, but they always chatted when they saw each other coming and going. That was how Aiko knew their names as she glanced at them both: Seiji Ishikawa, the man on the phone, and his young daughter Rika.

And though she was trying not to be nosy, it was hard just then. Seiji was normally a fairly soft-spoken man, but at the moment his voice was raised in frustration and stress.

"-Understand it's short notice, and I'm very sorry. But like I said, I had no idea this would happen, that's why it's an emergency-"

Then his pacing carried him too far away to be heard, and Aiko, somewhat guiltily, looked over at her cousin. Tadame's concerned expression told Aiko she had overheard too, and together the two of them looked at the girl on the stairs, who was hugging her backpack with a miserable look on her face.

Seeing that expression drove any thought of sneaking past from Aiko's mind, and she gave the girl a warm smile as she said, "Hi there, Rika. Is everything alright?"

"No," said the girl miserably. "I'm being a problem."

The way that the child said that word made both women's hackles rise, with neither of them needing to look at the other to know what they both felt.

"No way," said Tadame, shifting her grocery bags. "How could you be a problem when you're sitting there so nicely?"

"Not a problem like this," said the girl with a touch of heat. "I'm being a problem for Daddy," she said, her shoulders drooping once more. "He's got a work emergency, but no one can watch me. He's been calling, an' calling…"

It was a Saturday evening; Aiko and Tadame could see it being a tough time to find childcare. And that was why Aiko spoke without thinking twice about her answer.

"Well, maybe we can watch you!"

Tadame's eyes flew to Aiko, but the surprise was gone in a moment, her firm nod quickly backed up by a decisive, "That's right, we could!"

That was one of many reasons Aiko adored her cousin; the two of them always supported each other, no matter how inconveniently timed that support might be. Like, for example, when Aiko proposed having a child crash their evening, on a rare day when Tadame didn't have work.

But they could both see the idea appealed to the little girl, who promptly sat up straighter and looked at them hopefully.

"Really?" she asked, looking between them both with interest. "I could stay with you, in your apartment, today?"

"Absolutely," said Aiko, meeting Tadame's gaze, and Tadame gave her the tiniest nod before smiling at Rika.

"As long as your dad's ok with it," she confirmed with a smile. "But if he is-"

"-DADDY!"

The frazzled-looking man jumped and nearly dropped his phone, then looked at the three of them in somewhat bewildered shock.

Apparently, he hadn't noticed Aiko and Tadame's arrival, given the way his confused eyes darted around their group.

"Thank you for your time," he quickly spoke into his phone, then stuck it into his pocket before hurrying to the stairs. "I'm so sorry," he began, bowing apologetically. "Rika, please move out of the way and let our neighbors pass!"

"Actually, it's not that, Mr. Ishikawa," Aiko said, giving him her warmest, brightest smile. "Rika was just telling us you're in a childcare pinch, and we wanted to let you know that if you need, we can watch her!"

Seiji blinked at Aiko, then looked at Tadame, who echoed Aiko's offer.

"That's right! We can even feed her, if you want and that will help," she said, holding up her two grocery bags and saying, "we were going to make hot pot."

The little girl's face brightened even more, and she bounced to her feet.

"Can I, Daddy? Please?" she asked, all traces of misery gone; that, at least, was something that made both women smile to see.

But they could also see the uncertainty on her father's face, which Aiko couldn't blame him for, considering how minimally he knew them. Still, they were neighbors who saw each other often, and after a moment's rapid thought, he gave them a timid smile.

"I wouldn't want to put you two out," he began slowly. "But if you truly wouldn't mind-"

"-We wouldn't mind," said Aiko. "Rika said you have a work emergency, and we both know how that goes."

"Assuming your kind of emergency doesn't involve you being gone for days," Tadame joked, earning a slightly more relaxed smile from the beleaguered man.

"Not days, I hope," he said, running both hands through his hair, which promptly stood straight up like the crest of a cockatoo. "But most likely hours," he admitted, looking apologetic. "It might be a quick fix, but these things typically aren't; it's possible I won't be back until quite late tonight."

He was looking anxious again, and dejection was starting to creep back into his posture. But there was no call for that, not if Aiko could help it.

"Will you be able to check in on your phone?" asked Aiko, and he promptly nodded. "Then why don't you text me once you have an idea how late you'll be? If it's going to be really late, we can sort out the handoff later, but I promise, we can manage, however long you need. We have experience with children, and I'm sure Rika will be great!"

Rika was nodding her head with exaggerated excitement, and her enthusiasm boosted Aiko's confidence in turn.

Who knew that being watched by them was such an interesting prospect?

And Seiji nodded, too, but then he hesitated.

"I hate to ask this and impose even more, but would you mind watching her in your apartment, not ours? Ours is a little…messy right now," he said with a grimace, "and there's not a lot of room for cooking, or even really eating. The dishes were on the list for tonight, but, well…now they'll have to wait."

"Of course! That was actually our plan," said Aiko, smiling sheepishly; silly her, that was something she probably shouldn't have assumed. But then what he was telling them sank in, and she hesitated before saying, "So, as for bedtime…"

Seiji was clearly thinking the same thing. "If I'm going to be very late, I'll let you know, as I said. But she's a pretty good sleeper, so would it be possible for you to just…tuck her in with a blanket, maybe, somewhere out of the way?"

"We can figure something out, no worries," Tadame reassured. "We might not look it, but we're very competent people, and like Aiko said, we've got some experience with kids."

To put it mildly, in Tadame’s case, seeing how she was not only a pediatric nurse but also had a niece and nephew somewhere around Rika's age.

And Seiji seemed to accept that reassurance, either because he believed her or else because he had no choice.

"Here, let me give you my number," he told Aiko and Tadame, and the two of them gave him theirs in return.

Then he squatted down and gave his daughter a hug.

"Be good for the Misses Sohmas, ok? Listen to what they tell you, eat without complaining, and I'll be back to get you and bring you home just as soon as I can."

"Yes, Daddy," she promised, hugging her father back. "Don't worry, I'll be super good, just you wait an' see!"

"Good," he smiled, then stood up, looking at the two women. "She should have everything she needs with her in her bag. If you need me, text or call; it will likely be a few minutes before I can respond, but I will get back to you as quickly as I can. And thank you for doing this, we appreciate it a lot," he said with sincerity, smiling down at his daughter.

"Well, we're happy to help out," Aiko reassured him, and Tadame nodded, saying,

"That's right! Who doesn't need some help from their neighbors once in a while?"

"True enough," he agreed, and then he was off, leaving Aiko and Tadame with their groceries and a child.

"Right then," said Tadame, hiking up her bags. "Who's ready to head home and whip up some hot pot?"

Chapter Text

The moment they all stepped into Aiko and Tadame's apartment, Rika looked exactly like an eager squirrel might, with her eyes darting everywhere and her feet clearly itching to follow. And Aiko and Tadame couldn't help but be amused, exchanging a glance before Aiko said,

"We've got to get started on dinner soon, but first, would you like a tour?"

"Yes please!" exclaimed Rika, jumping up and clapping her hands, and both women grinned as they carried their groceries to the kitchen.

"So, this is the kitchen, of course, " Tadame said, gesturing around with a flourish. "Do you like to cook, Rika?"

"Uh-huh! I can't do a lot yet, but I'm learning," she said. "Granny Natsuki showed me some things back when we lived in Inaka, and now that we live here, I'm learning even more!

"That's great," grinned Aiko, setting her bags up on the counter next to Tadame's. "We both love to cook a lot, too; almost everyone in our families really loves to cook."

"So it means we're used to eating some pretty tasty things," Tadame said with a playful smile as she looked down at Rika. "Hopefully that means that tonight's hot pot passes muster, you'll have to give us your honest opinion on whether it's good or not. Unless you're planning to sabotage it," she told Rika teasingly, causing the girl to puff out her cheeks and answer,

"I am not!" Then, after a brief pause, she asked, "what's 'sabotage?'"

"Ruining it on purpose," explained Aiko, and Rika's eyes flared dramatically before she looked at Tadame in shock.

"People really do that?"

"Some people might," said Tadame, trying to sound solemn, but at Rika's concerned expression she abandoned the pretense. "Don't worry, Rika, I'm just messing with you. We know you're not a saboteur, and so, as a show of good faith, are you ready for that tour Aiko promised you?"

Relief washed over Rika's face, and she gave a quick nod, prompting Aiko and Tadame to both smile once again.

"Well, pay attention," said Aiko, moving through the kitchen. "Because there's not a whole lot to it, so if you blink, you might miss it!"

Off the side of the kitchen was a small hallway with five doors, a configuration that Aiko had to guess would be fairly familiar.

"First things first," said Aiko, opening the first door. "This is the bathroom, and if you need to go at any time, just go."

Rika peeked curiously into the small room, but if she was hoping to see something unique, she was disappointed by the small, basic room.

"It looks just like our bathroom," she said after a moment, pulling back with a little sigh. "But we only have four doors in our hall at home, not five."

"I'm going to guess that this might be the same, in that case," said Tadame cheerfully, opening a second door to reveal a closet with shelves.

"Yeah, we have a closet, too! An' we keep towels in our closet too," Rika said with excitement, and Aiko and Tadame exchanged another smile.

Little kids could be excited by the strangest things.

Then Rika looked down the hall at the three closed doors. "In my apartment," she said, "that one would be Daddy's room. That would be my room," she continued, pointing, "an' that one…isn't there."

"It isn't there?" said Tadame, looking at her in mock surprise. "If you don't have that door, how do you get in your guest bedroom?"

That set off Rika into peals of childish laughter.

"We don't have a guest bedroom! Only mine an' Daddy's!"

"Oh, I see," said Tadame, looking incredibly wise. "In that case, it's probably just as well that you don't have a door. Otherwise, you'd open it and smash face-first into a wall!"

That made Rika laugh even louder, and Aiko giggled herself. Tadame had always been great with kids; she was a natural aunt. And once again, Aiko was glad Tadame agreed to this; while Aiko hardly needed help watching a child for just one evening, it was a fact that Tadame's presence made the whole thing easier.

"Which one is your room?" Rika finally asked as she calmed down, looking back and forth between them with eager curiosity. "Probably the bigger one," she said knowingly, causing Tadame to raise a brow, then to grin at Aiko.

"Well, that depends on who you're talking to," she said with a grin. "That one's mine," Tadame said, gesturing to the door on the left, "and that one's Aiko's," she continued, nodding to the right. "Hers is bigger than mine, because she's a hoarder."

"I am not a hoarder!" laughingly protested Aiko, "I'm just not a minimalist to the same extent as you, Miss 'wears almost the exact same thing every time she goes out!'"

"Excuse me," teased Tadame, "they're called 'scrubs,' you know!"

"And I'm not talking about your scrubs," Aiko fired back. "I'm talking about jeans and a t-shirt, jeans and a different colored t-shirt, jeans and a different different colored t-shirt-"

"-It's called a 'capsule wardrobe,' and you should look into it, Clotheshorse-"

"-I'm not a clotheshorse!"

"Wait," burst in Rika, who had been watching them in confusion. "Don't you two share the same room?"

The little girl seemed so very confused that both women were caught off-guard, exchanging a surprised look of their own before Tadame answered,

"...No?"

Before either of them had the chance to elaborate, Rika's forehead furrowed and she cocked her head to the side.

"Not even a little bit, not even for sleeping?"

Now Aiko and Tadame were even more confused; that time, it was Aiko who answered,

"No, not at all. We each have our own space, and that includes our own beds. Most roommates have their own rooms, even if they're called 'roommates.'"

"But you're not roommates, though," said Rika, frowning at them both. "You're married, aren't you? So how come you don't share a room?"

The mental record scratch was so loud that it practically echoed, with Aiko and Tadame very briefly rendered speechless.

Married?

"We're not-"

"-I'm sorry, married?"

The little girl was staring up at the two of them with wide eyes, their sudden outbursts clearly surprising her once again.

"Yeah," she said, looking back and forth between the two of them in confusion. "It's ok," she suddenly assured them, looking very wise. "Daddy an' I know two women are allowed to get married, it's called being 'lesbians!'" she said, beaming with pride.

Aiko and Tadame could only stare for a moment, then Aiko finally squeaked out, "Well, yes, it's true that lesbians can get married…"

Tadame was a little less restrained in her response, not even trying to suppress her laughter once it actually started. Soon, she was almost howling and practically gasping for breath; Aiko managed with effort to stop from laughing herself, but it was enough to nearly caused her physical pain.

Lesbians?

Married lesbians?

Clearly, the universe had a sense of humor, which was just as well since Tadame and Aiko did, too.

"What's so funny?" demanded the girl, looking between them both. "'Lesbians' is the right word, an' I know that for a fact!"

Rika looked so outraged that it made the whole thing funnier; Tadame's laughter intensified, while Aiko gave up.

"It is the right word," Aiko managed to say between peals of laughter, "and it's wonderful to hear that you and your father aren't bigots. But we're not lesbians, Rika, or married, or a couple!"

"No," gasped out Tadame, who was still cracking up, "we really, really aren't!"

They could that their denial had rattled Rika somewhat, but as she looked at the two of them, her eyebrows drew together.

"But you live together, an' have the same last name, an' don't look like each other at all-"

Their laughter started to fade as the girl listed the reasons behind her thought process, which, the women had to admit, were a little damning.

'-You do stuff together a lot, you say you love each other-"

Both Aiko and Tadame exchanged a started glance at that, and Rika promptly informed them, "I've heard you two talking when we pass by on the stairs!"

Aiko's mouth twitched at that, as did Tadame's. And after a moment, both women were laughing once again, that time as they propelled Rika down the hall to the living room.

"Take a look at these, Rika," Tadame finally said, the three of them stopping in front of a wall hung with framed photographs. "Do you see anything that maybe stands out to you?"

She studied the photos carefully, then looked at Tadame and Aiko.

"Are these family pictures?"

"Most of them," confirmed Aiko, smiling down at her, and the little girl stepped closer to a photo taken back the previous summer: a portrait of Tadame's immediate family taken Kazue's wedding day. Then she examined the picture beside it taken that same day: Aiko between her fathers with her arms draped over their necks.

"Who are they?" asked Rika, pointing, and Aiko smiled a big smile.

"Those are my parents!" she said cheerfully. "My Daddy," as she gestured at Mutsuki, "and my Papa," with a point at Hajime.

"Your parents are both boys?" Rika asked, looking fascinated. "Then that means they're gay!"

Aiko and Tadame both smothered their laughter at her pride; Rika looked so triumphant at knowing it didn't feel right to laugh. And though the reality was a little more complicated, Aiko loved her enthusiasm and the fact she looked so excited.

Gay marriage might be legal now and have all the same rights, but she knew that legality didn't guarantee acceptance. Rika's positive attitude was wonderful to see, especially because Aiko knew it didn't come out of a vacuum.

"Close enough," Aiko agreed, still smiling at Rika. "But my papa," she said, pointing at Hajime, "and Tadame's dad," pointing at Katsuro in Tadame's family portrait, "are brothers. So that makes the two of us-"

"-Cousins!" declared the girl knowingly, and both the women nodded, glad to have that sorted.

"Cousins, and best friends," Tadame affirmed. "So while you're right about women being allowed to marry and we're glad to hear that you and your dad both understand that's a thing, we are, sadly, not lesbians, and definitely not a couple."

"What do you mean, 'sadly'" laughed Aiko, and Tadame grinned.

"I mean, it would make a lot of things in our lives way simpler. And can you imagine how much it would upset my stupid aunt and uncle?"

"You shouldn't say 'stupid,'" cut in Rika, looking a little stern, and Tadame, to her credit, promptly course-corrected.

"You're right, it's not really a nice thing to call someone, is it?"

"Plus it's not nice to make people upset on purpose," Rika informed her, and Tadame nodded once more.

"You're right. It's not very nice," she agreed, but as she glanced at Aiko, she couldn't hide her smirk. And Aiko knew exactly what Tadame was thinking just then: that it might not be very nice, but it was certainly fun.

But that was enough of that, at least for the time being.

"Now that we've sorted that out," said Aiko, "who’s ready to make some hot pot?"

The rest of the evening passed in a fairly companionable blur. In spite of Aiko's initial worries that her impulsiveness ruined their night, Rika proved an entertaining addition to the evening. She was good at following directions when it came to making the hot pot, and at supper she tasted every ingredient without needing prompting. After supper the three of them played a bunch of games, then followed up with watching tv until Rika fell asleep.

And after that, there was nothing to do but hang out…and wait.

The time was just after midnight when Rika's father returned, looking like he was ready to pass out himself. But he still made sure to ask about the evening and how it went, and when he heard that it had gone well, his relief was almost tangible.

He tried to offer them money, but neither woman accepted. After Rika had fallen asleep, they had discussed the probability that he would try to pay, and they had both agreed that if he did, they would decline.

"I really wish you'd take it," Seiji said. "You both really helped us out, and I'd like to acknowledge that."

He was polite, but insistent; they could be that as well. And Aiko gave him her warmest smile as she told him,

"You already have, by thanking us, and we were happy to do it."

"That's right," agreed Tadame, smiling. "We all had a good time. Rika is a total sweetheart, and it was fun to have her around."

"I hope she wasn't too nosy," he said apologetically. "It's not often right now she gets a chance to be around new people, and I know that sometimes she can be a little…curious."

He looked so awkward it was hard not to take pity on him, and Aiko and Tadame both promptly shook their heads.

"Nope," said Tadame, "not once the novelty wore off and we stopped being 'new.' Actually, I think we may have disappointed her a bit," she said, glancing at Aiko with a twinkle in her eye.

Aiko knew that twinkle, and she knew what it meant. But surely, there was no way that Tadame was going to say it-

"-She seemed to think we were a lesbian couple, and we had to tell her we weren't," Tadame said, looking back at their guest with a straight face.

Seiji was tired, and it took him a moment to process. But Aiko could see the moment he understood: when he started blushing.

Thanks for that, Tadame, Aiko thought with a sigh. Was it really necessary to say that so casually?

"She was very sweet about it," Aiko hurried to reassure him. "And for what it's worth, her reasoning was sound!"

Reasoning, she was fairly sure, Rika's father shared with his daughter, which was, no doubt, the reason for his blush.

"Completely wrong," agreed Tadame far too cheerfully, "but completely sound, and totally understandable. For the record, we're cousins," she said, gesturing at Aiko. "Same grandparents, our dads are brothers, the literal real deal. Not a married, not a couple, not even lesbians, but it's nice to know that Rika has an open mind!"

Seiji had been silent as he processed that, but then his speech came back, along with his discomfort.

"Yes, well, she's always been very friendly and accepting," he said awkwardly, suddenly unable to look either of them in the eye. Aiko shot her cousin a look of annoyance at how she’d made him uncomfortable, but Tadame ignored it, other than giving a shrug.

Fine, then; time for a change of subject, at once.

"I've got all of Rika's things packed back up," said Aiko, picking up the backpack and handing it to their neighbor. Then the three of them looked at the couch where Rika had fallen asleep, curled up like a burrito in one of Aiko's blankets.

Seiji took a step towards her, then hesitated. And Aiko, realizing the problem, gave him a reassuring smile.

"Why don't you just take her as she is, blanket and all? We can just get it back from you another time."

"Are you sure?" he asked, but he was unable to hide his relief, and she quickly nodded, saying,

"We have other blankets, it's late, and she looks cozy. You might as well try to disturb her as little as you can!"

"Thank you," Seiji smiled. "Add it to the list of reasons for me to be grateful to you."

"Well, we're happy to help any time," said Tadame. "Right, Aiko?"

"Of course! And if you find yourself in a pinch for childcare in the future, please feel free to check with us," Aiko said, and Tadame nodded.

"That's right. We can't guarantee we'll always be available, but it never hurts to ask!"

"Thank you," he repeated, then carefully picked up his daughter, who only stirred a little bit as he took her in his arms. "Have a good night, both of you, and enjoy the rest of your weekend."

"You two, too," said Tadame, and Aiko said,

"Have a good night."

Soon, it was just Aiko and Tadame alone at home once more, and Tadame looked at the clock with a rueful smile.

"So much for movie night," she said, "unless I don't want to sleep. Sometimes, I really envy you your schedule at your job, even if sounds dead boring and I know I'd hate all the rest."

Aiko had to smile at Tadame's jovial complaints. While it was true that shift work could definitely be a beast, she also knew that her cousin loved what she did; Tadame was too active and too social to like a job at a desk.

Still, Aiko was contrite as they sat down on the couch.

"I'm really sorry I just volunteered us like I did. I should have checked with you before I said anything to Rika."

"Don't apologize," said Tadame, waving her hand dismissively. "I would have done the same if you hadn't beaten me to the punch; they needed help, we could help…and honestly, it was fun!"

"It was," smiled Aiko. "She's a very sweet girl."

"With a very nice, very attractive, not-at-all bigoted father," said Tadame archly, and Aiko promptly sighed.

"Tadame-"

"-He thought you were a married lesbian, Aiko, and he has still been giving you those looks every time he sees you. When I told him the truth tonight, he looked straight at you before turning into a lobster. So what do you think he's going to do now, now that he knows you're available?"

Sometimes, living with her best friend could be an amazing thing.

It could also be a pain, depending on circumstances.

In the current situation, it was a total pain.

"I think he's going to go about his life, the same way he always has, and you are going to keep reading too much into everything."

"I'm only reading what's written," Tadame said with a smirk "And what is written, Aiko, is that he is massively into you, you're massively into him, and now he knows you're free!"

"For a person who claims to be very happily single, you sure meddle a lot."

"That's because I am happily single, but you, Aiko? Are not. And you like him," Tadame said, looking at her cousin. "So where's the harm in testing the waters a little?"

"It's not that simple, Tadame," said Aiko, "and you know it's not. He has a kid, remember? And a lot of responsibilities. Plus the part where we live next door-"

"-And?"

Aiko promptly clobbered her cousin with a pillow.

"You are so annoying sometimes, did you know that? Given my track record with men, I'd say the 'and' is obvious!"

"Track record," scoffed Tadame, capturing the pillow. "How many serious relationships have you been in in your life, two?"

"And neither of them worked out, and neither have any others."

It was a fact; when it came to relationships, she was jinxed.

Tadame studied Aiko closely for a moment, then sighed. "Look, I'm not claiming to be an expert about any of this, Aiko. But I do consider myself pretty knowledgeable when it comes to you, and you like him, you idiot. You like him, he likes you, and he seems really nice. We know he's not a bigot," she said, giving her friend a sly smile.

"I'm not asking him out, Tadame," Aiko informed her, and Tadame shrugged. But then she smiled, asking,

"What if he asks you?"

Chapter Text

It wasn't long after the Ishikawas left that Tadame went to bed, and considering the hour, Aiko probably should have followed. But unlike Tadame, Aiko didn't have work the next day, and even if she did, Aiko's mornings started later. So while she knew the responsible thing for her to do was sleep, instead she made herself some tea and curled up on the couch. And though it wasn't exactly what she planned, she very shortly found herself thinking of him.

Aiko had first seen Seiji Ishikawa the Saturday he’d moved in, when she and Tadame had returned home to find their apartment blocked by his movers. It had been a case of bad timing more than anything else, but once he'd realized how badly they’d been inconvenienced, their new neighbor had practically fallen over himself to apologize. Aiko and Tadame had both promised him it was fine; he had still ended up on their doorstep later with a gift.

'Please, I'd feel a lot better if you would accept it. We're going to be neighbors, and I'd like to start off on the right foot.'

He had been earnest, embarrassed, determined, and just a little bit awkward, and Aiko hadn't found it in her heart to turn him down.

If nothing else, she and Tadame would always appreciate snacks, and the gift of snacks he'd brought had turned out to be delicious. Later, she would learn that they were specialties from Kanazawa, one of the closest cities to the village where he'd lived before. But that first day, she just knew that she liked them, a lot…and that the man who'd brought them over was really, really attractive.

That first day, they'd had no idea he had a family. Rika hadn't been with him then, and she hadn't been mentioned. But it was very shortly thereafter Aiko first saw the girl, and realized that, obviously, their new neighbor was married.

That was fine. Totally fine. Many people were married, including people who were both handsome and oddly endearing. His daughter was adorable and she seemed very sweet; no doubt his wife (or husband, she had sternly admonished herself) would prove to be sweet herself.

A few months would pass before they came to realize there was no wife; no wife, no husband, no 'anyone else' living there. Occasionally, other people would visit but there were no other residents, and no reference of any kind to 'mom.'

Aiko and Tadame would speculate a lot, but while they had fallen into a friendly acquaintanceship with their new neighbors, the subject of Rika's mother wasn't one that just 'came up.' Even Tadame wasn't bold enough to ask, so the answer had remained a mystery.

Whatever the cause, whatever the reason, it seemed to be just those two: the sweetly friendly little girl, and her quiet father.

As things worked out, Aiko saw them often. She tended to leave for work in the morning around the same time they left, and they would always exchange greetings and make small talk as they went. Nothing too substantial was ever discussed at that time, particularly since most of the conversations were carried by Rika. But Aiko did learn that Rika was watched at her grandma's house, which Rika mostly liked but wished involved a few more kids.

Compared to his daughter, Seiji was fairly quiet, with him very rarely speaking without direct prompting. Months after the Ishikawas moved in and they had started talking, Aiko still didn't know where he worked or even what he did, other than that it involved computers and, at least per Rika, was 'very, very important, but also very boring.'

She also didn't know about quite a lot of things; not about Rika's mother, or what brought them to Kyoto, or about where they had lived before, and what their plans were now.

It was admittedly frustrating since Aiko loved to know things. Her father Mutsuki would fondly say that she took after Hajime; that the two of them could be like bloodhounds when they were on a scent. And maybe that was true to a point, but Hajime had better instincts. He could simply look at things and know how they'd gotten there; Aiko needed a lot more information to figure things out. And while she could always drop an 'innocent' remark, hoping that her words would lead to her getting an answer, she instinctively shied away from such manipulation. She had always been good when it came to reading people, and it was obvious to her early on that her neighbor was fairly private.

If he wasn't willing to share, then fine; she wouldn't force him.

And honestly, she had to think that might be for the best. The last thing she needed was to get too close to her next-door neighbor, and to have to worry about the chance that things could get weird.

'You like him.'

Tadame had been Aiko's closest friend since both of them were in diapers; at this point in their lives, she could read Aiko like a book. Consequently, Aiko had seen no point in trying to argue; Tadame would know in an instant that it was all a lie.

"We already established that he's really cute, Tadame.'

'Yeah, we did, but we're not talking about just the physical now. You don't just think he's cute, you like him, Aiko.'

Aiko hated that Tadame was right about that. She also hated the fact that she herself could be so predictable.

'It's just a stupid crush, Tadame, it will pass, in time.'

'Uh-huh. And just how long have you been crushing on him?'

'Tadame-'

'-You know he likes you too, right?'

If Seiji Ishikawa found her cute, it wouldn't surprise her. Aiko didn't think she was vain, but she knew she was attractive: of a middling height with a curvy figure, the classic Sohma features, large dark eyes, and thick, wavy dark hair. She had been on the receiving end of more admiration than she could track, ever since puberty had struck in middle school.

Though it was nice to know Seiji thought she was cute. Maybe that was vain of her, but when a person had a crush, it was nice to feel that the crush had a chance of success.

That was all Aiko wanted: the possibility. Not the actual success, just the thought of it.

'He's our next-door neighbor, Tadame, and he has a kid. This could be a million times worse than the guy from the store.'

She had ended up going out with said guy from the store, who had been handsome, charming, and seemed nice from the times they'd chatted. No serious relationship had come out of that mess, but she and Tadame had needed to find a new grocery store.

Just like she had previously needed to find a new soccer team.

And like she had once needed to find a bunch of new friends.

She wasn't going to think about any of that though, not tonight; she had learned her lesson, and she had moved on. It might have been slow, and painful, and taken way too long, but Aiko couldn't argue with the evidence, or what it said of her instincts.

Her judgement was faulty, and that was all there was to it. Every single guy she'd ever gone out with had been a dud, while men that she had asked out herself universally turned her down. Most of them had been nice about it, since most of them had been friends. But the result, and often the answer, usually turned out the same:

'Thanks, I'm really flattered, but I don't think it would work.'

None of those friends would tell her why, though mutual girlfriends would speculate:

'It's because you're too intimidating, Aiko!'

'Seriously, you are so, so far out of Kouga's league!'

'I bet Toya turned you down because Ryou likes you. I heard him saying-'

'-Because his father is a raging homophobe, duh! I'm honestly amazed he's even allowed to be friends-'

'-you really have to ask, when you look the way you do?'

'-too ambitious, I think. Guys don't like it when women-'

She hated it. All of it. The mystery, the games. She hated the way she felt she couldn't trust her friends to be honest, and the way she couldn't trust herself to see through the bullshit.

All that she wanted was what her parents had; her parents, and her grandparents, and all her aunts and uncles. A relationship firmly grounded in friendship, attraction, and respect; a partnership where she, and her partner, would see each other as equals.

Instead, she kept making bad choices and ending up getting hurt. Hurt, and inconvenienced, and inconveniencing others…

It didn't matter what she thought of Seiji Ishikawa. In fact, the fact that she liked him was probably a red flag.

It didn't matter that he liked her, or at least liked her looks. He'd never acted on that, and it was just as well.

No doubt Tadame was mistaken; it wasn't like she had much experience to draw on herself. 'Happily single,' that was Tadame, and so she'd said for years. It would be reasonable for her to be wrong about this…at least the part where Seiji liked Aiko, since Aiko was a lost cause.

'You should try flirting with him, and let him know you're interested!'

No. Absolutely not. He was their next-door neighbor, and she loved where they lived. She was not about to ruin that by asking him to go out, especially not when he'd already proved so very reserved. She could only imagine the awkwardness when he turned her down, and honestly, when would she even have the chance to ask him?

In the morning, on the way out the door, right in front of his daughter?

Aiko snorted into her tea at the very idea, then sighed and stared out the window, looking up at the sky.

Despite her resolutions, she kept going back to one thing: the way that his eyes had shot to her when Tadame said they weren't a couple. It was almost enough to make her think Tadame was right…

'So where's the harm in testing the water?'

The water, aka the moat that surrounded their home? The water that was pretty to look at, but probably filled with sharks?

' He is massively into you, you're massively into him, and now he knows you're free!'

Tadame was such an optimist, Aiko thought with a sigh. If she put half the energy into her own love life that she put into Aiko's, she'd probably be married and on her third kid by now.

'That's because I am happily single, but you, Aiko? Are not.'

Aiko hated knowing that Tadame was right. She shouldn't be as bothered by any of this as she was; she was a graduate of Kyoto University, for gods' sake, and gainfully employed at a job she had earned and fought for. She had the best parents that any girl could want, along with the best extended family that included her best friend.

She had her health. Her humor. Her looks. Friendships, of all sorts. Almost boundless support, in whatever she set out to do. She lived a life that people frankly drooled over, and had.

It shouldn't be a big deal that she was single. For companionship, she had Tadame; for sex, she had…

Well, she had herself, for now, but there were always bars, or clubs.

Assuming she was into that.

Which she technically wasn't, but still; it was an option.

Or maybe instead of asking one of her guy friends if he wanted to date, she could just ask if he wanted some no-strings-attached sex. It had worked for her cousin Kazue, and Saoirse had become his wife.

Except she knew that for Kazue, 'friends-with-benefits' had been a lie. He and Saoirse had called themselves that, but they had always been more; they had simply been in denial about it from the start.

Aiko got attached to people quickly, and she always had; if she was being honest, she'd admit to having abandonment issues. If she tried to go 'friends-with-benefits' as the first step of a romance, she was sure what would happen: she would form feelings, the guy wouldn't, she'd try to be ok with it and fail miserably. Then she'd lose the friendship, leaving her even worse off than before, possibly losing other friendships as collateral damage.

Maybe it was time to ask her parents for help she thought, smiling wryly as she leaned against the couch. They had to have friends who had a son they could vouch for for her; if not her parents, maybe her grandparents, or one of their friends.

Stranger things had happened. Her fathers had gotten together because their parents were friends, though there hadn't been a setup involved in their case. Her cousins Ryuko and Torashi's partners were children of family friends too; surely there was one spare grandson who might be into her.

"And on that depressing note," said Aiko as she rose to her feet, "I think it's time for me to finally go to bed."

Chapter Text

Despite her scoffing at Tadame's speculations, it stung more than Aiko expected when Seiji…Mr. Ishikawa…dropped the blanket off the next day and acted totally normal.

Well, as normal as she could tell, given how flustered she was.

"I can't thank you enough for helping us out yesterday," he told Aiko, bowing once more as he stood at her door. "Theoretically I shouldn't find myself in that situation often, but even the best laid plans can sometimes fall apart."

"That's true," agreed Aiko, smiling out at him. "Sometimes even the strongest structures can buckle unexpectedly, and then we just have to do our best to salvage things how we can."

"Very true," he agreed, straightening up and smiling. "Rika and I were very lucky you and your cousin were willing to salvage us."

Was it her imagination, or was there a particular emphasis on 'your cousin?'

He had certainly never referred to Tadame as her ‘anything’ before.

"We had fun," Aiko said, "and I hope Rika did, too. Tadame's niece and nephew are about her age and we always love to see them, but they live in Tokyo, so that doesn't happen as much as we'd like."

"Based on what I've heard this morning, she had a wonderful time," Seiji said. But then he paused and looked at her, and for a moment Aiko tensed…

…Only to have him exhale and say, "Anyway, thank you. For letting us impose last night, for the offer for the future, and for helping remind me that universe can still be kind."

Aiko didn't know what to say in response to that comment, which he said like it was meant to be joking and yet somehow fell flat. And he seemed to feel that too because a shadow crossed his face, and he quickly turned away as he said,

"Anyway, thank you, Ms. Sohma."

"Aiko."

Her name came out so sharply that it made both of them jump, and Aiko could feel the tiniest warmth of a blush creeping up her cheeks. But as Seiji glanced back at her, Aiko ignored her blush, meeting his gaze as she said,

"Please, call me Aiko. It's a little confusing with Tadame and I both living here, so if you want to call me 'Aiko,' that would be ok."

He stared at her for a very long moment and Aiko looked steadily back, wondering what on earth possessed her to say that just then.

You know what, a little voice inside her said traitorously. Because you might not be willing to say the words yourself, but if you hear the words from him-

"Thank you, that's good to know."

That was all he said in response; he didn't say her name. He didn't say anything else, except for "goodbye."

And as she closed the door and took a deep breath inside, Aiko had to wonder if she actually might be a masochist.

She certainly wasn't proving good at keeping her resolutions.

Sunday passed and was followed by Monday. She didn't see Seiji and Rika that morning, which wasn't a total surprise; though they often saw each other, it wasn't every day. Sometimes, they left a little earlier than her, or later.

She didn't see them Tuesday, either.

Or Wednesday.

Or Thursday.

And on Friday as she locked her door, she wondered if she'd screwed things up. But then she heard the most beautiful sound: Rika's excited voice.

"Good morning, Aiko!"

It was unreal how much the sound of that voice raised Aiko's spirits, and she looked up to see Rika standing right there and beaming at her.

"Good morning to you!" said Aiko, brightening up at once. "I was starting to wonder if you were on vacation!"

Or if she'd scared off her father by acting way too familiar.

Same thing, really.

But Rika simply giggled in response to Aiko's statement, shaking her head with enough force to send her pigtails waving.

"No, but we have had to go really early most days this week. Grandma Marina can't watch me, 'cause she's in the hospital-"

Aiko's eyes promptly flared and she looked at Seiji, who had just finished locking their door and caught the conversation. But before she could get out any of what she wanted to say, he quickly raised a soothing hand and said,

"Everything's fine. It's just a routine procedure and one that's long-overdue; everything went perfectly well, and she should be home next week."

"She had to get a new bone right here," said Rika, patting her hip. "Except it's not a bone, it's a piece of metal!"

"Oh," said Aiko, deflating with relief. "Well, I'm glad to hear that everything is fine!"

"Thank you," said Seiji, giving her a smile. "We're very glad about it, too. A little inconvenience on our part is nothing compared to her health."

The three of them all started down the stairs together, Aiko feeling once again like all was right with the world.

She hadn't scared him away. He was acting normally.

And it was strange to think about just how much she had missed this.

If she had scared Seiji away by being too forward, she would have been kicking herself all the way to Kyushu. As it was…it wasn't her. It was his mother's hip.

There were worse reasons to miss out on morning chit-chat, and as they parted ways to go to their own public transit, Aiko felt more cheerful than she had the entire week.

"How is your mother doing?" Aiko asked the following week, looking over at Seiji as the three of them went down the stairs.

He looked a great deal more startled at the question than she expected, and once again, Aiko could feel herself starting to blush. Just how many ways was she going to act too familiar with him?

Immediately, she began to work on damage control.

"I'm sorry, please don't feel you have to answer if that's too personal, I was just thinking that she was hopefully out of the hospital now!"

She was speaking quickly, afraid she'd offended him, but by the time she'd stopped talking, Seiji was smiling again.

"No, it's fine, I was just…confused for a moment. You're right, though," he agreed, "my mother-in-law is out of the hospital, and she's recovering well. Thank you for asking, and for your concern."

Aiko wanted to kick herself for her presumption, and for the weighty awkwardness that fell in the wake of his answer.

Mother-in-law. Not mother.

Rika's mother's mom.

Rika's mother, who Aiko had never heard anyone mention…

That particular day, the parting of ways couldn't come too soon, and Aiko was left cringing long after the Ishikawas were gone.

It was almost a relief to not see them the next day; Aiko's pride needed a little more time to mend. But the day after that, they met up again, and if Aiko was at all worried that things would be awkward that day, her worries were put to rest the moment Rika saw her.

"Aiko, Aiko!" she said excitedly, jumping up and down. "You'll never guess what's happening next week; go ahead, guess!"

Aiko stared at Rika, who had stopped jumping but was still quivering. Then she shot a glance at Seiji, who was watching Rika fondly; it was a sweet thing to see, but not especially helpful.

"Uh…" said Aiko, trying to think and drawing a total blank. "Well, April starts next week-"

Suddenly, she had a flash of inspiration, and her eyes widened.

"Are you starting school, Rika?"

"I am! Starting next week!" The little girl was practically vibrating with excitement, telling Aiko proudly, "I'm going to be in first grade!"

"Wow," said Aiko, looking at her, "I can't believe it's that time already! You look very sad about that," she teased Rika with a grin, and Rika giggled, shaking her head as she said,

"I'm not! Everyone else is, though," she said with a sigh. "Even Daddy, a little."

"Yes, well, Daddy is allowed to feel some feelings about this," Seiji said a bit gruffly, and for a fleeting second, Aiko read a thousand words on his face.

She could very well imagine he was feeling 'some' feelings' about school, about seeing his daughter reach such a milestone for the very first time. When Aiko had started school, it had been a Big Deal; how much bigger was it for Seiji, seeing Rika off by himself?

"I'm not sad," said Rika, "not really. But I'm not gonna get to see you in the mornings, anymore," she told Aiko, suddenly looking sad. "I'll already be gone to school by this time, right Daddy?"

Hearing Seiji's soft, "That's right," had no business hurting that much. Neither did the realization that all of this would be ending, because if Seiji left at this time to drop Rika before work, he would likely be leaving later going forward, himself.

Just like that, Aiko's good mood was gone, but she forced a smile back onto her face as Rika kept talking.

It wasn't like she saw them every morning, after all.

It wasn't like they talked that much, or about anything too important.

It wasn't like they had much time together before they parted…

But even though it had no business hurting, it admittedly did. And even though she did her best to smile through the hurt, that little, lingering, stinging bite of her internal voice whispered,

See?

Even when she tried not to get too attached, she couldn't help it.

On the morning of Rika's first day of school, Aiko walked to the subway in silence, thinking about that little girl and hoping she had a good day. It was a big milestone, and a turning point in her life; not just for Rika, but for all of those who loved her.

Aiko wondered if Rika's other family members were there, watching the entrance ceremony and the kickoff of her school career. She admittedly had no idea who those family members were, but she knew that they existed, and that Rika liked them.

Hopefully that feeling was mutual and they'd all be there for her. But whether or not they were, she knew Rika would have at least one friendly face to find:

'Daddy is coming to school tomorrow, isn't that so cool? He's going to watch the entrance ceremony!'

Yes, it was cool. Totally cool. Just what Rika deserved. And a special moment she was sure Seiji would treasure.

A ceremony, marking a new beginning…and an end.

The next morning, Aiko let herself out of the apartment and glanced automatically at the Ishikawas' door. When she realized what she was doing, she let out a little laugh; a sad, short, bitter laugh, chiding herself for her silliness.

It's just you today Aiko, today, and every other going forward…

Suddenly, the door to the apartment next door swung wide open, and for a split second, Aiko stared, trying to process the sight. Then the door was abruptly closed, but she kept on staring, that time at Seiji as he turned to lock it behind him.

"Good morning," he said, glancing over at her, his smile slightly awkward and a hesitant tone in his voice.

"Good morning," she replied almost mechanically, feeling both completely bewildered...and strangely delighted.

Gods, it was like she was back in middle school again, finding out that Haruto Suzuki moving was a rumor. But even as she made the ridiculous comparison in her head, she found she couldn't stop smiling, and she didn't want to, either.

Granted, she had no idea what he was doing there, but seeing him was enough to raise her spirits straight to the moon.

And given the way his own smile immediately became less nervous, she could guess the feeling was mutual, which sparked even more feelings.

Whatever today had to throw at her, it was off to an excellent start.

The two of them started down the walkway side by side, Aiko acutely aware of the absence of Rika. She was fairly sure that this was the first time they'd been alone, barring the time he'd dropped off the blanket after they'd babysat. Every single other time, Tadame or Rika had been there; today, it was just the two of them, for however long that lasted.

"So," said Aiko finally, looking at Seiji, "Did Rika enjoy her first day at school?"

"Very much, thank you," he said, glancing back at her. "Every single part of it, I'd say, given how minutely she described it all to me."

He sounded a little aggrieved, but incredibly affectionate, and it made Aiko's smile brighten to see that affection.

Whatever messes Aiko's instincts had led her to in the past, she would stake her life on the fact that this man adored his daughter.

And she could fully picture Rika spelling out everything; given the detail in which she'd told Aiko about what she planned to wear, Aiko would have only been shocked if Rika hadn't been detailed.

"I'm glad to hear that," said Aiko. "The first day of school can be incredibly exciting, or incredibly terrifying. It was the former for me, but not for some of my friends."

"Or for me," Seiji admitted, giving her a small smile. "If you had asked six-year-old me, I would have rather stayed home."

"Because you were scared?" she asked, and he hesitated, then said,

"Shy. Almost cripplingly shy, back then, so you can imagine how difficult it was to get used to school."

"I can," Aiko agreed, giving him a kind look. "I didn't have that problem myself; if anything, I was the opposite, and very annoying about it."

"Rika isn't shy, either," he said with a soft chuckle. "It makes me happy for her that she doesn't share that struggle, even if there are times it can make things…tricky for me."

"My papa always said parenthood was constant lessons in being embarrassed," Aiko said, and to her pleasure, Seiji actually laughed.

She had never seen him laugh before, but she really liked it.

"Your papa has it on the nose," he agreed with a nod. "Speaking as the father of a friendly little girl."

"You and my papa could compare notes about that," Aiko said, grinning. "Even though he was the one of my parents who most wanted a kid, he was the one who was arguably the least prepared for me."

Seiji was about to respond when Aiko suddenly stopped, looking at him in surprise as she said, "Don't you need the bus?"

He had stopped as well, initially in confusion, but at her question Seiji quickly shook his head.

"Not anymore, no, not now that I no longer have to drop off Rika. I actually take the subway," he said, giving her that awkward smile.

Why was it that that smile made her feel so giddy?

"Me, too," she said with a grin, looking back at him, only to feel immediately foolish.

Duh, he already knew that.

"I know," he said, hammering that point home. "And I hope it's not a bother, me actually riding with you."

"Of course not!" she assured him. "I think it sounds nice. What station do you get off at?" she asked curiously, and his smile became even more sheepish before he named…hers.

"What?" she exclaimed, looking at him in surprise. Admittedly, it was a large and very central station…

"Do you need to change trains at all?"

"No, that's just where I get off."

"Where do you work?" she asked, not caring any more if she was being nosy; at that point, her curiosity was too much to deny. But if he found the question too personal, he didn't let on, instead simply answering,

"At Kyoto Ōgesana Bank."

Aiko was staring, and she didn't care in the slightest. They lived in Kyoto, a city of one and half million residents; what were the odds the two of them worked just across the street?

"Kyoto Ōgesana Bank," she repeated, and Seiji smiled.

"Banks need software developers," he said. "It's a very good job."

Chapter Text

They didn't talk on the subway ride; no one ever did. But as they swayed their way along, Aiko couldn't help but notice his presence, as well as wonder about something that she'd forgotten to ask: why he was on that train at all, when he never had been before.

The trip to their station was short; only thirteen minutes. But it felt like a lifetime had passed by the time they stepped off, flowing with the sea of people up and away from the train. Only then were they able to stop and look at each other, Aiko suspecting that Seiji's awkward smile might be mirrored by hers.

Admittedly, she had no idea what had made her stop. She had no idea what had made him stop, either; not logically, anyway, not at least at first. Not until he gave her a look that mixed nervousness with hope, a look he followed up by taking a deep breath.

"So, I know this is sudden and please don't feel you need to say 'yes,' but there's this great sandwich shop-"

"-I'd love to," she interrupted, and Seiji stopped abruptly. And at first Aiko froze, but then his smile deepened and he said,

"You didn't let me finish."

It had to be a good thing he was smiling, right? Even if he was right; she had interrupted.

"Sorry," she apologized, looking a little contrite. "Please, go ahead," she said, gesturing to him, and Seiji bowed slightly, still smiling, and said,

"-and I was hoping that maybe you'd like to go there for lunch. With me," he added quickly, "but I think you already knew that, based on the context."

He finished speaking, then looked at her so hopefully Aiko had to grin. But she was nodding as she grinned, repeating,

"I'd love to."

"Great," he said, smiling at her. "So…what time is lunch, for you?"

Never before had a morning passed so very slowly. But finally it was lunch time, and Aiko was off like a rocket.

As she made her way out of the building, she had to smile. It was a good thing Tadame didn't know what she was doing just then, or Aiko would have spent the morning fielding teasing texts. Texts like 'whatever happened to you being happily single?' and 'and you said I was crazy, for saying he liked you.'

It was just lunch. No big deal. Friends often met for lunch. She wasn't going to read anything deeper into this, merely the fact that over ten months after Seiji had moved in next door, they had finally reached the point where he wanted to be friends.

So really, there was nothing to be excited about…

But that didn't stop her heart from fluttering when she saw him waiting, or from her face from taking on what she knew was a dorky grin.

Friend lunch. It was a friend lunch. A lunch, with a friend. Nothing more than that.

Not even with Seiji wearing a dorky grin of his own.

"So you're a sandwich person, then?" asked Aiko at lunch, and Seiji nodded at her from across the table.

He had been right about the sandwich place; it was really great. A fact Aiko knew well, since she ate there often herself.

"I love them," Seiji said in response to her question. "They're quick, they're easy, easy to eat, don't make too many dishes, easy for children to manage, and are very forgiving. There was a time when I literally lived on sandwiches, and even though I try to broaden my scope a little these days, they are still the ultimate comfort food, whatever is in them."

Then he paused, grimacing as an idea occurred to him. "I probably should have asked if there was anywhere else you might want to eat."

"Don't worry about it," Aiko assured him. "While I don't know if I'd go so far as to call them comfort food, I also happen to enjoy sandwiches, and this restaurant. I love food in general, as long as it's good, and I'm not picky," she assured him, picking up her sandwich.

"Good," he said, a little relieved. "I didn't exactly think this all through, so I'm glad you're ok with it."

She wondered, as they each took a bite, what he meant by that.

Hadn't thought through his choice of lunch?

Hadn't thought through inviting her?

She kind of hoped that it was the second one. She rather liked the idea of him throwing caution to the wind, of him being so caught up in the moment that morning he couldn't hold himself back-

Good grief, slow down, girl. Friendly lunch, remember?

"Well, I'm glad you asked me," she said, after she'd swallowed her bite. "For all that we've been neighbors so long and seen each other so often, we've never really had the chance to talk that much before."

"No," he agreed. "The timing…hasn't been easy."

He was quiet for a long moment, looking down at his sandwich, then he looked back up and gave her that shyly awkward smile.

"I've really liked seeing you when you're leaving in the morning. Rika has loved it too; if there was one thing about school she wishes she could change, it would be to leave a little later so she could still see you."

"Well, maybe we can make some other time to meet up and talk," said Aiko, feeling admittedly bold at suggesting the idea. But if she was bold, it didn't seem to be an unwelcome boldness, with Seiji smiling back at the proposal as he voiced his approval.

"I'm sure that we can. But if I'm being honest, Aiko-"

He said her name. Right there. He said it. Right to her very face.

"-I kind of prefer things this way. I've been looking forward to the chance to see you alone."

Aiko's heart fluttered a little, and she didn't know what to say. Unfortunately, that time, he misinterpreted completely.

"-And I absolutely didn't mean that at all in a creepy way," he said, suddenly horrorstruck as he realized what he'd said. "I just meant there are certain things I'd rather not do with my daughter; that I'd rather not say with my daughter, or rather, in front of her…"

He was starting to flail, she saw, not physically, but emotionally, and she realized quite suddenly he might be starting to panic.

"It's ok, Seiji, I get what you mean!" she assured him quickly, and his eyes darted to hers. For a moment, she was confused by the surprise she saw there, until she reviewed what it was she'd said.

Seiji. Not 'Mr. Ishikawa,' which she'd always called him, but his given name, which he'd never said she could use.

Right.

Aiko's own face promptly went up in flames, and she was two seconds from dying when Seiji…cracked a smile.

"I'm really bad at this," he admitted frankly, and just like that, the painfully awkward tension between them was broken. "I know I'm supposed to be trying to make a good impression, but I have to be honest, Aiko, I don't know what I'm doing and I don't know how to be smooth."

Aiko had started giggling partway through his speech; she hoped it wasn't too mortifying for him, because she couldn't help it. Never, in her life had she had a date say something like that; if anything, historically, her dates had done the opposite.

And even though it was awkward, it was also very refreshing.

"That's ok," she giggled, dabbing at her eyes. "Apparently I'm bad at this, too, at least when it comes to pacing."

"Can I just…try that again?" he asked, and Aiko nodded, causing Seiji to let out an exhale of clear relief. "Good. Ok. So," he said, taking another deep breath. "I like you," he told her, looking across the table. "I like you, and my daughter likes you, and I know that that's probably weird and hopefully not too off-putting to say. If it is, I'm sorry," he said, his expression becoming more serious, "but I feel I have to spell it out, because it's important. Because she's important," he stressed, and Aiko promptly nodded.

"I get that," she told him, "and it's not off-putting. I know, as a parent, your duty to her comes first."

He nodded in response, looking a little relieved.

"Good. I'm really glad to hear that, because as I said…I like you. I really like you, what I know of you," he admitted, smiling again. "And I'd like to have the chance to get to know you better, outside of us being neighbors, if you'd be interested, too."

"I would be interested," she agreed, and he started grinning, his whole face lighting up like it was the sun. "Though just to be clear, when you say you'd like the chance to know me better, you mean that, like..."

He understood, thankfully; she didn't have to say it.

"-I'd like to take you on a date," he said very firmly. "Just you and me, without Rika or…"

"Tadame," supplied Aiko, and he nodded his confirmation.

"Tadame. Though she's very nice, of course," he added hurriedly, and Aiko had to smother a giggle as she said,

"Just not on a date."

"Not on our date, no," he agreed, "though I'm sure she's very nice on her own dates, as well."

Aiko stared at him, and Seiji blinked, then sighed.

"I'm sorry, I'm very bad at this, and it's very embarrassing. I'll tell you right now if you change your mind, no hard feelings-"

"-I'm not going to change my mind," Aiko cut in with a grin. "Honestly, Seiji-"

That time, she caught herself, grimacing once more, but it was his turn to cut in with a smile.

"-'Seiji' is fine. Preferred, even, because I think I'd feel really awkward hearing 'Mr. Ishikawa' on a date."

"Like right now?" she asked, trying to lighten the mood, and Seiji's eyes widened in surprise before he looked around, then looked back at her.

"I guess we kind of are," he admitted sheepishly. "Like I said-"

"-No more saying you're bad at this," she said, waggling one of her fingers at him playfully. "I think we've covered that, very thoroughly, now."

He grimaced at her words, but he didn't argue, and he followed the grimace up with a smile as he picked his sandwich back up.

"So," he said conversationally, "when would work for you?"

"For our second date?" she asked, and once more he grinned.

"For our second date," he confirmed, looking happily down at his sandwich. "Where I'll do my best to avoid even thinking about the word 'bad.'"

"Please do," Aiko said. "I've had more than enough of my share of bad dates in my life, and I'd love not to risk jinxing us so early."

"Noted," he said, "I'll do my very best, you just tell me 'when.'"

"Well," she said after thinking, "I know this maybe sounds weird and possibly too casual, but what do you think about us meeting like this again for lunch?"

He gave her a surprised look, and she quickly explained.

"That way, you don't have worry about what to do with Rika; we work right next to each other, there are lots of restaurants in easy walking distance, and this way we can get through the most awkward part of dating faster."

"What part would that be?" he asked curiously, and Aiko gave him a grin.

"The part where we find out if we have compatible taste in food. Also where we decide if we actually like talking to each other."

"Do you like talking so far?" he asked, looking a bit wary, and Aiko kept grinning as she said,

"Does lunch tomorrow sound good?"

The following morning played out almost identically in every way, except both Aiko and Seiji were smiling as they locked their doors.

"I probably should have asked if you minded me joining you on the train," Seiji said apologetically as they walked down the stairs. "I know we didn't talk on the train, but it's still a sort of intrusion."

"I don't mind at all," she said, "though I'm glad you brought it up. How is it you're leaving the same time you left before, now that you don't have to drop off Rika at her grandma's?"

"I set my own hours, to a point," he explained. "As long as I'm available for meetings and emergencies, I can go into the office as early or late as I want, so now that Rika is in school, I moved my schedule up."

She glanced over at him, arching one delicate brow. "So…it's no accident, you leaving at this time."

He stared at her for a moment, then he turned bright red. But before he could apologize, Aiko cut him off.

"No, it's not a problem, at all! Honestly," she admitted, looking down bashfully, "I was just thinking yesterday morning how much I was going to miss seeing you, with Rika in school."

She could see him processing that, then he started to smile.

"Seeing me?" he repeated, and she nodded.

"You."

Chapter Text

That day for lunch, they met for sushi and they talked some more. That day, the primary topic of discussion was their families.

"I don't know how to say this without sounding weird or rude," said Seiji, "and I really apologize if that's how I come off. But Rika told me, after you watched her, that you have two fathers?"

She could understand him trying to handle the subject with care; that fact he kind of failed didn't bother her in the slightest.

"I have two fathers," Aiko confirmed easily, "and they're the best. No offense to you, of course," she told him with a smile, "but there is no other father on Earth who can touch Papa or Daddy."

"Is one of the two of them…" he began, then stopped, suddenly looking away as he started to blush. "Sorry, never mind-"

Aiko could guess what it was he had started to ask; it was a question all of them had been asked for ages.

"-I'm adopted," she clarified, "by the both of them. Due to a very specific and unlikely set of circumstances, they were able to adopt me the day I was born."

She had no issues at that point with telling people the truth; she had long since accepted both her identity and her family. If anyone else had a problem with literally any of it, then that was their loss, and she wouldn't miss their company.

Fortunately, Seiji had already shown that he was accepting, and his thoughtful nod at her words only confirmed that fact.

"What do they do professionally?" he asked, and Aiko smiled, already appreciating he wasn't asking about her adoption. In the past, that had been a subject of fascination for some, with them asking her all kinds of questions about her bio family.

Or, as one man had charmingly phrased it, about her 'real' family.

She wasn't ashamed of any it; none of it was her fault, and her birth parents had made the choices they felt were the best for them all. Aiko would certainly never regret her fathers, or her family, and she didn't harbor any resentment towards anyone involved. Talking about it didn't hurt anymore like it had once had. But it had always stung to have people fixate on that story, as if she were a sideshow attraction instead of a person.

So yes, big props to Seiji, for accepting and moving on.

"My papa, Hajime," she said, pointing at him in the picture she’d just pulled up on her phone, "works for the Chiba prefectural government."

"Is he a civil engineer, too?" Seiji asked curiously, and Aiko, though she grinned at the idea, had to shake her head.

"He's with International Affairs," she said with a fond smile. "He's always had a gift for languages, and he puts it to good use there."

"Is he a translator, then? Or an interpreter?"

"He does both of those things as and when he needs to, but these days, he's on the managerial side."

Technically, the 'Director' side, but there were a few pieces of info she liked to save for later dates.

"And your…other father?" Seiji asked, looking back at the picture, and Aiko smiled down at Mutsuki's playfully smiling face.

"Daddy…Mutsuki," she added, "is a landscape designer. He's actually a trained and licensed landscape architect, too, but he left his job with the city of Chiba and opened his own design firm way back the year I first started school myself. He's a wizard with plants," she said, "just like my ratpa."

The word dropped easily from her lips the way it always had; Yuki and Kyo had been 'Ratpa' and 'Catpa' since Aiko learned to talk. But Seiji wasn't the first person to react with confusion, and she knew better, at her age, than to think he'd be the last.

"So, my grandpas actually go way back to when they were kids, and ever since they were kids, they've called each other nicknames," she said, flipping through her photos to find one with both Yuki and Kyo. "It's a little unusual, but their hair colors, both of theirs, are what they've had ever since they were born. Papa's dad was born with orange hair, Daddy's dad with grey, and ever since they were kids they've called each other 'Stupid Cat' and 'Damn Rat.' Apparently, when I was a toddler, I picked up on their nicknames, so all my life, Daddy's dad has been 'Ratpa' to me, while Papa's dad-"

"-Let me guess, 'Catpa?'" he asked, passing back her phone, and at Aiko's delighted nod, Seiji had to chuckle.

He didn't comment at all about either man's hair, a fact that Aiko once again noted with approval.

"What about you?" she asked him. "Any silly nicknames in your family?"

"Not really," he said, "definitely not on that scale."

"How about regular names, then?" she asked, and Seiji smiled.

"My father, Kensei, works in banking; the actual financial side, not like I 'work in banking,'" he said, making little quotes with his fingers for emphasis. "My mom, Ayami, has always stayed at home since they were married, and then I have an older sister, Hina, who works at a tea house, and a younger sister, Tomoki."

"Are either of your sisters married, or have any children?"

"Both of them are married; Hina has no kids, and Tomoki's son, my nephew, Hiroto, just turned one year old. All of them live here in Kyoto, and I grew up here, too."

Aiko nodded, then said slowly, "I understand if this is maybe premature to discuss, but since we're talking family…"

She trailed off there, watching Seiji closely; taking note of the emotions flickering over his face. Finally, he took a deep breath and gave her that awkward smile, saying,

"I suppose it would make sense, given…everything."

He went quiet for a moment as he gathered himself, then he looked back at her as he straightened up.

"I'm going to do…the very short version, at least for now," he said. "It's not because I don't think you have the right to know; if we want to take this further, then obviously you should know, and I promise I'll tell you anything you might want to know about later. But right now, if it's all the same…"

He didn't know how to finish what he was trying to say, and at his obvious distress, Aiko could feel her heart aching.

She didn't want to push him; that wasn't her intention at all. She'd actually been intending to ask about his mother-in-law, since she clearly still played an important role in his life.

But whatever he wanted to share, she would listen, gladly.

"I don't need to hear anything right now you're not ready to say. This is only our second date, after all," she said with a small smile. It was meant to be encouraging and it worked a little; Seiji had at least managed a partial smile in return.

"My late wife, Erina, and I were high school sweethearts. We got together at sixteen, married at twenty-one when I was in university, had Rika the following year, and five months later…she died."

Seiji's voice was rock-steady but held a painful edge, and the knuckles of his clasped hands were an icy white.

"Erina's family, my mother-in-law Marina, sister-in-law Emika, and Emika's husband, Yuzuru, have remained my family, too, as well as Rika's. Since we came to Kyoto, Marina has primarily watched Rika, and Emika and Yuzuru have helped out in numerous ways. They, along with my family, have helped me…quite a lot."

Aiko had no idea where even to begin, other than with the most basic of basics.

"I'm so sorry, Seiji."

"Thank you," he said softly. "It hasn't been easy, especially not with my stubbornness making things even harder."

She must have looked confused, because he smiled sadly.

"We had only moved to Inaka just before Rika was born. Erina had always wanted so badly to live by the sea, and we'd picked out the perfect house, and decorated it…"

Once more, he broke off and took another deep breath.

"After she died, the smart thing would have been to come back to Kyoto. Both of our families were here, and they all offered to help me get back on my feet…but I couldn't leave," he said. "I couldn't leave our home. The place we'd chosen together, the place we'd brought home our daughter…them asking me to leave it was like asking me to leave her. Like asking me to forget about her, and just...accept she was gone."

Seiji wasn't looking at Aiko; that was probably just as well. In some ways, she felt like she was intruding on something private; glimpsing something through a window where the curtains were meant to be closed.

But at the same time, she could sympathize. Who was she, or anyone, to dictate how to grieve? And if she couldn't sit there and let him say what he needed to say, then she might as well wish him the best and walk out that door right now.

This would always be a part of him, and so would Erina. If she couldn't handle that…better to find out now.

"So, I stayed in Inaka, in our little house. I found a wonderful local housekeeper and nanny for Rika, and she treated her like she was her own granddaughter."

A flash of a memory passed through Aiko's mind, and she asked, "Granny Natsuki?" without even thinking.

"Granny Natsuki," he confirmed, his eyes flicking to hers. "Rika told you some of this?"

"Almost nothing," she said. "But she mentioned once that 'Granny Natsuki' had taught her a little cooking."

"She was teaching both of us," Seiji said ruefully. "And of the two of us, Rika was the better student. Natsuki was a wonderful woman, and we owe her a lot. But last year, she told me she had to retire for reason of her health, and after thinking about it…I decided it was time for me to move back here."

He took another deep breath, then smiled at Aiko.

"So there you have it," he said. "We were invited to move in with family here in Kyoto, but after it being just me and Rika for so long in Inaka, I didn't think that I was ready to live in someone else's house. It would be tougher to manage things if we lived on our own, but it felt like the best decision for us, and I think that it has."

"I certainly can't complain," Aiko said, sipping her tea, and Seiji smiled once again before becoming serious.

"I hadn't really thought about how I wanted to bring…all of that…up, but I'm glad you asked about it and that now you know…the gist. And now that you know that," he said taking a deep breath, "I'd like you take some time and think…all of this over, Aiko. To make sure you're ok with it, really ok with it, before we go any further. It's taken me a long time to get to this point," he said. "Where the idea of dating again doesn't feel like a betrayal. But I understand that that could be a lot for you."

He wasn't kidding; it was a lot to contemplate, both what he was telling her and the way that he said it.

He was very matter-of fact about it, almost strangely so, and Aiko had to wonder just when that transition had happened.

Just how recently had dating stopped feeling like a betrayal? When he moved back to Kyoto?

Just this past week?

She knew that the important thing was that it didn't now, but she couldn't help but ask him yet another question.

"What does it feel like now?" she asked, "the idea of dating?" And Seiji thought for a long moment before he glanced back.

"It feels like acknowledging that I am still alive. And that if I asked Erina, she'd agree with me."

That night, Aiko sat once more on the couch with her tea, staring though the balcony doors and out at the sky.

Ever since the day that Seiji had mentioned his mother-in-law, Aiko had felt confident that Rika's mother had died. There had been other possibilities in her mind before, but they had been unlikely, since Rika lived just with her father. The mother-in-law being involved, especially as primary childcare, had pretty much cemented the idea the mother was gone.

That hadn't made the story any easier to hear, even if Seiji had told it calmly.

Sixteen when they gotten together, he'd told her; the same age as Hajime and Mutsuki when they started dating. High school sweethearts, married young, bringing home a well-loved baby into their house of dreams…only for Erina to never see that baby grow up.

Aiko couldn't even begin to fathom Seiji's pain. He hadn't said how Erina died, and Aiko hadn't pushed, but the simple fact that she had was more than too much alone. Add in him being far from family, and raising a baby alone…

A part of her couldn't believe he'd stayed in Inaka. She was ridiculously close to her own family to start with; were she to be hit with tragedy, she'd go to them in an instant. But she could also imagine how hard that choice must have been for him, when he and his wife had worked so hard to make that place their home.

Five years Seiji and Rika had lived in that house, surrounded by memories. Living as they would have lived if Erina was still alive…

'I decided it was time.'

Sighing softly, Aiko drew her knees up to her chest, wishing, as she looked at the sky, that she knew what to do.

She liked Seiji, immensely. That part was still true. In spite of her track record and all of her worries, after two lunch dates and two morning walks, he still seemed like a good guy.

A good guy, in possession of an enormous amount of baggage. And if she was being honest, truly honest, with herself, was that baggage something she could accept always being in her life?

After a moment, Aiko sighed again and pulled out her phone. She couldn't think of anyone in her life who could really relate, but she desperately needed to talk to someone who could help her think. Someone close, but not too close, who she could trust to be honest and totally discreet.

And fortunately for her, it was neither Monday nor Wednesday.

"Hey, Aiko, what's going on?"

Her cousin Kazue's voice and smile were like a warm blanket in winter: cozy and comforting, and just what Aiko needed. And as she smiled back at the familiar face on the screen, she hoped that she looked natural enough he wouldn't be too concerned.

"Hey, Kazu. Are you free to discuss a hypothetical?"

One of Kazue's eyebrows raised and he briefly looked concerned, but after a moment he nodded, saying, "Sure. Is this a hypothetical I'm allowed to talk about?"

'Hypothetical,' a term they'd coined a few years prior. The way that they referred to situations where Aiko needed advice, but needed to at least pretend were not about her personally.

They both knew that there was nothing 'hypothetical' about them, but the flimsy façade had been enough for her.

"It's a hypothetical I'd rather you didn't discuss, for now," Aiko admitted. "Is that a problem?"

"Not at this point," he said. "If that changes while you're telling me, I'll cut you off, ok?"

"Ok," she told him, feeling admittedly relived. Out of everyone she could talk to, Kazue made the most sense, and while she'd respect if he had said 'no,' she was glad that he hadn't.

Sometimes, a girl just needed to talk to her big brother, and since Aiko didn't have her own, she went with the next best thing.

"Hypothetically," she said, "suppose that you weren't married, and Saoirse was not in the picture. If you met a single mother, would you be willing to date her?"

"Because she's a single mother, or because of something else?"

One of the many reasons she adored her cousin: he never assumed, even when that would be easy.

"Because of something else. You like her, a lot, she just happens to have a kid."

"Is the father in the picture?"

"The father is dead."

Kazue briefly closed his eyes, then opened them as he asked, "recently?"

"Six years ago."

Kazue exhaled. "How old is the child?"

"Six," she said softly, and Kazue winced.

"What were the feelings of the parents, at the time of…his…death?"

"Married, and in love," she said, and Kazue shook his head.

"That's…admittedly tough, Aiko," he said, looking at her. "Has…she…dated since then, or would I be the first?"

"You'd be the first," she admitted, and Kazue considered.

"Did I make the first move on this single mother, or did she ask me out?"

"She asked you," said Aiko, managing a smile. "But you were very happy she asked."

"Have we actually already been on a date, at this point?"

"Yes," Aiko admitted. "Very casually. More 'getting to know each other' than anything romantic. By the way," she added, "there has been no romance of literally any description. At this point, anyone watching literally all of your interactions might think the two of you were just friends."

"Because I'm not sure if I want to actually do this?"

"Because you're being...careful," said Aiko slowly. "You knew about the child before, but not about all the rest. She only just told you, and she wants you to be sure you're ok with…dating her, under the circumstances."

"The circumstances being that…she…was married to a…man…she loved, and had a child with him, and is now stepping back into dating six years after he died."

"Hypothetically, yes," said Aiko, and Kazue nodded once again before looking at her.

"I'm guessing I have some specific worries, hypothetically. Does the child know me, or about me, at this point?"

"Knows you and likes you; has no idea you're dating her father. Mother," Aiko corrected quickly, and he nodded again.

"Well, that's encouraging, at least," he said quietly. "So what hypothetical worries might I have, at this point?"

"You might be worried…that you have a history of bad judgement, when it comes to the people who've asked you out and you accepted before. And that even though you really like her, based on what you know, you might be being really naïve in thinking you can handle this. That she might not actually be ready to date, or that even if she is, you might not be mature enough to accept the person you love loved someone else before, and that in a perfect world, they'd still be with that person. That people who are important in their life might maybe resent you…"

Aiko trailed off, unsure what to say next, and for a little while, Kazue watched her with sympathy. But he was thinking the whole time and finally, he smiled.

"You know," he said, "when Saoirse and I broke up, we still loved each other. And we wanted more than almost anything to still be together."

"I know," she said softly. "That's part of why I called you. It's not nearly the same as having someone you love die, but if anyone could maybe relate to losing a partner you actually loved and trying to move on…"

"Honestly, Aiko? Saoirse would be better for you to talk to on that than me, since she's the one who actually went on dates when we broke up. But she's at the dojo right now-"

"-Yes, I'll pass on that," Aiko said quickly, trying not to grimace. If one of her goals in talking to Kazue was being discreet, talking to anyone at the dojo would have the opposing result.

"But given all of the hypothetical information you've told me…" Kazue took a deep breath, then looked at his cousin. "I like her?"

"You like her, based on everything that you know so far."

"Could I see a future with her?"

"It's still pretty early to say, but you think you could."

"Is she a good mother?"

"An amazing mother," Aiko said with a smile, thinking about the care and affection Seiji lavished on Rika.

"Do I think that I could step up and be there for her child?"

A somewhat harder question, but one that Aiko had been asking ever since she first started daydreaming.

"I think so."

"Has she given me any indication she might not be ready? That she still needs more time to grieve, or that she hasn't moved on?" Kazue hesitated, then asked her gently, "Am I at all worried I'd always be second to the deceased spouse?"

That was much trickier to answer, and Aiko wished she knew. If she did, there would have been no need for 'hypotheticals,' no matter how much she appreciated hearing what Kazue thought.

"I want to say she's ready," Aiko said at last. "She didn't get…emotional…when she told you about this. And like I said, she told you to take time to think this over. She thinks she's ready, but this is new, and she doesn't want you to get hurt if you don't feel sure."

"In that case," said Kazue, "I guess I have to ask myself if I'm willing to risk it."

"Are you?" she asked, and Kazue smiled once more.

"I was willing to risk a lot to be with the woman I loved. Do I love her, Aiko?"

"Right now? It's too early to say." Even she couldn't imagine loving someone so soon.

"That's probably for the best," Kazue agreed. "But do I think I might come to love her, given some more time?"

It was Aiko's turn to close her eyes and think about Seiji; about what she hoped she might have with him and all the things he made her feel, with each look, and each smile, and each hesitant word.

Nothing hidden, not that counted. He wasn't trying to fool her. He wasn't keeping any potential dealbreaker from her.

He wanted her to know what she was getting into with him; to decide, with all the facts, if she wanted to risk it.

"Yes," she said softly. "I think you maybe could, given some more time."

She also might not, but she wouldn't know without trying. She would never know if she let things end right now.

"In that case, hypothetically? I would take the chance. I'd keep paying attention to how she acts with me, and keep being honest with myself about what I'm actually feeling. I'd want to make sure our connection is real, but if I think that love might happen and I can see a future? I would risk that, Aiko, absolutely, with no question."

Aiko was smiling by then, and he smiled back.

"Thanks for the opinion," she said, "I appreciate it."

"You know I'm always willing to discuss 'hypotheticals,'" he said, then he paused, asking her. "Does Tadame know?"

She knew what he really meant, and she shook her head. "She knows him, and that I like him, and she thinks we should date. She doesn't know that we've dipped our toes into that pond, so if you could keep it quiet…"

"Don't worry, my lips are sealed. But I'll be rooting for you, Aiko, and I hope things work out."

Aiko hoped so, too. She knew that there were still no guarantees and things still might not work out, but with his help, she had made up her mind: she was going to try.

Chapter Text

Later that evening after a workday that had run way too long, Seiji let himself into a familiar house.

"It's me," he called out as he slipped off his shoes, his voice echoing down his parents' silent hall.

Down their strangely silent hall, he thought with a sudden frown, considering the number of shoes arranged in a row by the step. Usually, he would hear voices; his daughter's voice, in specific, given how excited she always was to be with his family. If he didn't know any better-

Abruptly, the thought broke off and Seiji narrowed his eyes, looking over the row of shoes again, that time with more care. And after a moment, he had confirmed his suspicions for himself: Rika's shoes were missing, but nobody else's were.

It was possible that her shoes were around the back by the engawa; his parents had a very nice yard, and Rika, like Seiji himself as a child, loved to run around it. But while he knew the charitable thing to do was guess something like that, Seiji had a better guess, and he wasn't happy about it.

"Since when do you come in and suddenly get caught up in shoes? Don't tell me my little brother's developed an interest in fashion."

At the sound of his older sister Hina's cheerful voice, Seiji straightened up from the shoes and gave her a pointed look.

"Where is Rika, Hina? I said what time I'd be here to get her, and you guys said that was fine."

"'Hello' to you too, and it is fine, Jiji," Hina reassured him as she went in for a hug. But Seiji crossed his arms across his chest before she could, simply staring at her and repeating,

"Where is Rika, Hina?"

Hina stared at him, and he calmly stared back. Then Hina sighed, crossing her own arms as she looked back at him.

"She's over at the Abes, playing with their kids. You know Shizuna Abe, right?"

"Yes, I know her," Seiji said, unfolding his arms and reaching back for his shoes. "Two blocks down, the white house one down from the corner?"

"Jiji-"

"-I'm going to go get my daughter," Seiji cut in calmly. "Since it's clearly an oversight she's not here when I said I'd be, and there's clearly no ulterior motive behind the fact that she isn't."

He hated the fact that he sounded so cold and annoyed; his sister didn't deserve that from him, at least not by herself. But it was hard to not be annoyed when this was so familiar; the fact that it had been a while did nothing to make it happening more palatable, and the fact his sister was blushing only confirmed he was right.

He loved his family dearly and he knew that they loved him. He knew, logically, that moving back to Kyoto had been the right choice. That it was good for both him and Rika to be around family, for her to develop the loving relationships with them she deserved…

But right choice or not, loving or not, sometimes, they could really annoy him.

"Do you have plans tonight, Jiji, or somewhere you need to be?" Hina sounded apologetic as he laced up his shoes, but any trace of apology vanished when he shook his head. "Then why are you so fired up to go get Rika this instant?"

"Why do you think?" he demanded, his head snapping up. "Because I said I would be here now to pick her up, and no one told me that was a problem or that she wouldn't be here. No one told me anything, certainly not to expect a lecture. You know how much I hate surprises and being ganged up on, Hina, this is nothing new. None of this is anything new," he said, straightening back up and glaring.

"You're right, Seiji," came another voice from the hall. "We should have told you we wanted to talk, and I'm sorry we didn't. But we were afraid that if you knew ahead of time, you'd wouldn't come."

Seiji sighed, turning from his sister to his mother and allowing Ayami Ishikawa to give him a hug.

"You have my daughter, Mom, of course I would have come."

"Yes and no," Ayami told him with a resigned smile. "You would have come up with some excuse why you couldn't stay to talk, or more likely had to 'stay late at work' and sent Emika instead."

He couldn't deny that his mother had a point; he'd done both of those things before.

More than once, in fact.

But there had been a reason for that, and that reason hadn't changed.

"You know I'm always happy to talk when the subject isn't me. We've been over this before-"

"-But not for a long time now, Seiji, and things have changed again. Will you please humor me on this just this one time?"

He didn't want to; he wanted to turn and bolt. Being the center of attention had always made his skin crawl, that was why he'd turned down the position on his high school student council, along with the captaincy of the computer club. Why he'd agreed with Erina's desire to live in a rural area. Why he had never minded having two commanding sisters.

He liked being in the background, simply left to exist, with no one looking at him too closely or putting him on the spot.

If he went with the two of them, he would be on the spot, once more put in the position of defending his choices. And even if his family's concern came from a place of love, it didn't change the fact that the whole thing would likely suck.

A fact that he knew very well, since despite what his mother said, it had never been 'just this one time.'

But after a long moment, Seiji glanced down the hall, looking past his mother in the direction of the living room.

"Who's all there?" he asked quietly, already sure of the answer; his review of the front hall shoes had told him enough.

"Your father, Tomoki, Taiki, and Rikuto. And Hiroto, obviously, though I can't imagine he counts."

His little sister, her husband, Hina's husband, and his infant nephew. His entire family, all ready and raring to attack Seiji's choices.

To tell him, yet again, he was doing things wrong.

His shoes were laced and he was ready to turn and head out the door. He was a grown man, for god's sake; he didn't have to listen to anything he didn't want to hear.

But…

Seiji knew what his mother and Hina looked like without actually looking: concerned, resigned, likely disappointed. Because they truly cared about him and worried about him, because they loved him and Rika, and they always had. Because they truly thought that what they were doing was right, and that it was good, and important, for him to hear them say it.

His internal battle finally reached its end, and Seiji looked back at his mother.

"If I go in and listen today, you have to promise me, right now, that this is the last time this happens. All of you have to promise me, with the understanding that if it happens again, I'll turn and leave this house with Rika and not come back for a very long time."

There was a very long pause as he stared at Ayami and she stared back at him, but finally, after forever, Ayami nodded her head.

"Agreed," she said softly, promptly echoed by Hina. Then Seiji sighed and bent over, unlacing his shoes.

"Let's go and get this over with, then," he said resignedly, and both Hina and Ayami frowned at the unhappy tone in his voice.

"Do you have to sound so upset about the fact we care?" Hina asked, and Seiji shrugged.

About the fact they cared? No.

About the meddling? Yes.

In the living room, Seiji exchanged greetings with the rest of his family, then sat down on the floor with the expression of someone about to take nasty medicine. And as Ayami and Hina sat down, his mother let out a sigh.

"Seiji has graciously agreed to listen to us," said Ayami, and at her choice of words, Seiji almost smiled. 'Gracious' was not the adjective he would have chosen himself; he could see from his sisters' expressions that they likewise disagreed.

But 'Seiji has petulantly agreed' didn't sound as good, so he couldn't exactly blame his mother for trying to make things sound better.

"In return," Ayami continued, "he has asked that we not surprise him again like this, in the future. I said that that sounds fair, and I think we can all agree."

Oh no, that was not what Seiji meant, and he knew his mother well enough to know she knew that, too.

"Not quite," Seiji spoke up before anyone else could. "I said I'd listen if this was the last time we did this at all. Going forward, that means no more interventions for me, period."

His mother's mouth tightened slightly; he knew that she had hoped he wouldn't speak up and contradict her, but he wasn't about to leave any room for confusion about this. He had been very understanding about their motivation, but he was done being trampled in the name of 'familial concern.'

Almost done, anyway; there was still today.

"You know that there's an easy way to prevent that, right, Jiji?" Tomoki asked, looking at him, but her teasing tone had no effect as Seiji glared frostily back. Rebuffed, his sister sighed and looked at Ayami, who glanced at her husband before looking back at Seiji.

"We accept."

He glanced around, counting the nods and hearing the words of agreement, making careful note of the ones who only did when Seiji glared. But after he had the confirmation he needed, he looked at his mother and nodded.

There was no time like the present to get this over with.

"Rika is in school now, Seiji," Ayami began, and Seiji had to fight the teenage desire to roll his eyes.

"I'm aware, Mom," he said, trying to sound polite. Aside from the edge of annoyance in his voice, he nearly succeeded. "For three whole days now." That time, he almost managed to keep the sarcasm to himself.

Ayami looked at her daughters, and Hina promptly took over.

"You guys have been in Kyoto for almost a year now, Jiji, and you know we're all so happy to have you two living here."

"Really happy," confirmed Tomoki, and the others agreed; that, he could smile about, at least a little bit.

"But is it so surprising that we worry about you?" asked Hina, looking at her brother with compassion mixed with concern. "You've lived alone for so long, trying to be Rika's mother and father both-"

"-I have not," Seiji interrupted, his eyes flashing a warning, and Hina, realizing she'd misspoke, quickly course-corrected.

"-Handling all the responsibilities of a mother and father. No one here would ever suggest you're cutting out Erina, or that Rika doesn't know how much her mother loved her. But you have been making things so hard on yourself without needing to; now, more than ever, you should consider your other options."

"It's not good for either of you to live like you do, Seiji," Ayami said gently. "Rika is growing up, and soon, she'll be growing faster. You are such a wonderful father, and we're so proud of you, but a girl needs a woman in her life, as she matures."

And there it was, exactly as expected.

The 'won't you think of your daughter' plea for him to move on.

"Rika isn't exactly lacking women in her life, Mom," Seiji retorted with exaggerated calm. "Between you three, Marina, and Emika, she has more maternal figures around than many girls can dream of."

"But we don't live with her, Seiji," Hina said, crossing her arms. "Even though we've offered, and the offer is still open-"

"-And I still appreciate the offer, which I still turn down."

Which he had been turning down for almost six years at this point; the offers to move into his family home, where Hina and Rikuto lived with Seiji's parents, or to stay with Tomoki and Taiki in their cozy little shoebox. Even to live with his former in-laws in their family home. He had multiple options, had he wanted to take them.

He hadn't, not for a moment. Not back then, not now. He couldn't go from his own home where he had been so happy to living again in his childhood room, surrounded by pitying looks.

He couldn't handle the pity, which none of them could hide.

He knew it came from a place of love, and from their own grief, as well; Erina had been beloved by more than just Seiji himself. But he couldn't bear the idea of his loss defining him, or being the first thing people thought about when they looked at him.

The pity had been bad enough from people he knew casually; they, at least, hadn't known him well as he was before. But seeing his family constantly looking at him with sympathy...it was too much to take, especially back then.

He couldn't take all the sympathy, or the coddling. He couldn't handle them treating him like he was a baby himself.

Some people shut down with grief; Seiji had sped up. Rika had needed him more than ever, and he had needed her.

She, alone out of all of them, kept treating him the same.

Seiji could concede that things had changed since Erina died. The pain of loss was no longer fresh; Rika wasn't a baby. It was possible at that point he wouldn't be handled so gently; that if he moved in, his family wouldn't watch him anxiously. That conversations wouldn't stop the moment he entered a room, that eyes wouldn't dart away from him as though afraid to meet his.

That it would just be normal, them all living together.

That he would just be Seiji again, and not The Widower.

But even if that kind of normal were possible for them those days, it wasn't what he wanted, or was right for them. Even if Rika didn't live with a woman currently, there were lots of girls who didn't, and most of them turned out fine.

Better than fine, some of them, he thought with a flash of remembrance, picturing a brilliant smile and a pair of warm brown eyes.

And suddenly, Seiji was filled with the overwhelming urge to laugh. His family had decided to stage yet another intervention; to tell him, once again, they thought he should move on. He had been unable to bite back his sarcasm when it came to their timing, but he couldn't deny that he had basically thought the same thing himself.

For so long, he had gone to sleep by himself in his marital bed, automatically always sleeping and staying on the right.

On his side of the bed, not to be confused with hers.

Just like he only used one side of the closet, and only certain drawers. Certain dishes. Certain things. Certain other spaces.

Until one morning, when he'd woken in the middle of the bed.

Then, slowly and gradually, the rest had started to happen: things like using the whole closet, and all of the drawers. Using the 'special' coffee mug he'd always been told not to touch. Thinking about Erina without those thoughts drawing blood…

He loved her. He always would. She would always be precious. And he would die himself before he'd let her daughter forget her. But love, no matter how strong and binding, couldn't bring back the dead. And that first morning when he'd woken sprawled across the bed, once his confusion dissipated, he’d realized…he didn't feel guilty.

The ever-present, crushing, guilt he'd been feeling for years, the guilt he felt for touching her things, invading her spaces, living without her at all…that morning, he’d realized that the guilt was gone.

That day had been over a year ago now, and less than one month later, Granny Natsuki had come to him and given him her notice. All of that together was too much to ignore, and Seiji, after a great deal of thought, had decided it was time.

Time to stop living the life he would if she was still with him, because while that would have been their life, it wasn't meant to be his.

Seiji didn't exactly believe in fate, or in destiny. But he couldn't deny that he felt something had played a role in his move, something that influenced the timing and his housing search. Something that made him pass over numerous apartment listings, only to settle on one that had just been posted.

Something, like a voice in his ear as he reviewed the listing; a sweetly familiar voice, assuring him,

'That's the one, Seiji.'

Chapter Text

By the time he reached high school, Seiji had grown out of his crippling childhood shyness. However, he was still fairly shy, and admittedly socially awkward. In spite of that, he had been oddly popular; people had always liked him, which he'd always found kind of surprising. His sisters had told him being handsome and a good listener didn't hurt, which maybe explained at least a little of his appeal for the girls, but despite them liking him, he'd never been good with them. If 'smooth' was a thing, he was the opposite, and any of his attempts to fix that had gone down in flames.

Erina had been a bit of a mess herself back then. The first time that they met each other their second year of high school, she had been running late and rushing to swap out her shoes, flinging open her shoe locker door right into Seiji's face.

Even though the only damage was a bloody nose, neither of them knew that at first because it bled a lot. And on top of his pain and confusion he had been wildly embarrassed; the incident, and the aftermath, attracted a lot of attention.

Erina freaking out about it didn't make things much better, though it did at least mean people stared at her, too.

He didn't know exactly how they came to be friends from that fiasco. He didn't remember, looking back, how he'd come to fall in love. He wished there was a cool story behind them getting together, or that it was at least sweet, if it wasn't smooth.

Instead, it was, as ever, Erina who’d made the first move, and he had managed to nearly botch the whole thing by being stunned in response.

'You really want to date me?'

He had been surprised; she had taken it as rejection. And it had been an awkward, incredibly teenage mess, but somehow they had come out of it officially a couple.

And they had stayed a couple, for the rest of her life.

Their relationship hadn't been perfect; he doubted that perfection was possible for any relationship. But they had been happy and in love, awkwardness and all.

They had gotten married young, when he was still in university. And Rika had come along earlier than planned, but Erina had just smiled and giggled while Seiji had panicked.

'I guess she was in such a hurry to meet us, she didn't want to wait!'

Erina had taught him so much about not sweating the small stuff…

Later, Seiji would think back on those words and wonder if there wasn't maybe some truth to Erina's statement. Maybe out in the universe, Rika's spirit had been waiting; had sensed that if she wanted to meet them both, she needed to hurry.

Not everyone had the luxury of time.

Losing Erina had felt like losing a piece of himself; an integral piece of who he'd become as an adult. Sixteen to twenty-two were years of dramatic change; Erina had been at his side as he'd been through them all. They had just been teenagers back when they started dating; now, he was a man full grown...who didn't have the answers.

Who had desperately wished that someone, somehow, could give him the answers. Could tell him how to get his wife back, and return to how things had been.

But that was the thing, he eventually realized. No matter how much you might wish it, there was no going backwards. The past was past, and he had two choices: to try to keep on living in it while the rest of the world kept moving...or cherish it for what it had been while leaving it behind.

In small towns and villages, anonymity was impossible. That could be a good thing, but also posed challenges, like how after his wife's death he became 'the young widower.'

Regardless of how sympathetically they intended it, that degree of notoriety still made Seiji's skin crawl. And he shuddered to think of the whispers if he'd started to date while still there; even if his neighbors were happy for him, they would still be talking about him, and speculating about him, and 'it's so wonderful to see him putting that tragedy behind him-'

No. Maybe, if there had been someone in Inaka he could see dating, he would have been able to pursue that in spite of any staring. But since he had only a vague feeling he was ready and no one had sparked it, he had kept on as he was, for the time there they had left.

Best to wait to date again until he was living in Kyoto, assuming that that vague feeling was right, and he could find the right person.

He remembered vividly the day he moved to back to Kyoto, the day he took up residence in his new apartment. It had been a headache and a half to deal with the movers, but he'd happily traded that short-term chaos for the end result.

He hadn't expected that chaos would inconvenience his neighbors, or thought much about having neighbors at all, at least not at first.

'Hey, excuse me, can we just...yeah, we're gonna slip past you? Thanks, if you could just shove over, that would be really great.'

It had been the little one whose voice he heard at first; Tadame Sohma, who he'd come to learn might be small, but was a force of nature. He had been just inside his open apartment door when he'd heard her voice; polite and sweet, but forceful, and obviously annoyed.

Sticking his head out to see what was happening and deal with it, he was greeted by the sight of Tadame and Aiko slithering through his belongings, trying to get past the movers who'd taken up most of the walkway. And he had been wildly embarrassed at first...before Aiko laughed.

She wasn't laughing at him, but at the situation. Or maybe at her cousin, or her cousin's annoyance. He honestly doubted, looking back, that she had even seen him, or that if she had, anything about her would have changed.

Either way, the sight of Aiko laughing had literally stunned him to silence; he couldn't recall ever seeing such a beautiful sight.

Though the fact that she and Tadame were holding hands wasn't lost on him, even if Tadame was literally hauling her through the mess. And when they introduced themselves as Tadame and Aiko Sohma, Seiji found himself feeling oddly…deflated.

The feeling passed quickly, though; he wasn't the type to pout. So she was a lesbian, or at least bisexual; either way, she was taken, and good for her, in that case. The two of them seemed very happy together, he had to say, and he was glad for their sakes they had managed to find each other.

He was still immensely grateful for what Aiko had shown him, even if he felt a little guilty since she was married. But for the first time in years, he'd responded to a woman; not because she looked like Erina or reminded him of her, but because that woman herself had drawn his attention.

He would always love his wife; that love would never die. But the tiny kernel of hope he'd felt the first morning he'd sprawled out in bed was slowly, hesitantly, beginning to sprout.

He could never replace Erina, and he'd never want to. But with time, it might be possible to love someone else as well.

There were a few growing pains about moving to Kyoto; he hadn't lived there since university, and life was more challenging now. He had to sort out childcare for Rika with his family; had to get used to managing his home without Granny Natsuki.

Occasionally…often…chores could pile up, but he and Rika were learning together and things, in time, got better.

At least the dishes got washed before they could grow any mold.

And, of course, he had to get used to living in a new place, a place Erina hadn't helped choose and where she had never set foot. All of that had taken time and emotional adjustment, but he was content to let things happen at their own pace. As long as Rika was happy and thriving, the rest was secondary, and seeing her adapt to Kyoto meant seeing her bloom.

It also meant letting a few other things bloom, too.

The first morning they'd bumped into Aiko on her way to work, he and Rika had both been a little surprised. So had Aiko, initially, but she quickly recovered, engaging Rika in friendly, lively chatter that Rika loved at once.

Rika, unlike her father, had never been socially awkward. Granny Natsuki had once joked that she could make friends with a post. But it had still warmed Seiji's heart to listen to them talk, and he had been grateful to Aiko for being so kind.

And if he had also liked hearing Aiko's voice for his own sake, hopefully that wasn't too out of line.

Time passed, habits were formed, some things became routine. Seiji and Rika settled into life in Kyoto, with things mostly flowing smoothly aside of a few hiccups.

One of the larger hiccups: the fact his loving family thought he needed a new wife, or, more specifically, that Rika needed a mother.

This was nothing new, of course. Starting a year after Erina died, his family started hinting. Then nudging. Then flat-out telling him.

He could and did love them for their concern about both him and Rika, but he had resented the implication he 'needed' a wife, especially since so many of their arguments involved Rika.

'She needs a mother.'

She had a mother. Her mother might be dead, but she would always be her mother.

'You know what we mean, Seiji, she needs a mother figure.'

She had them. Granny Natsuki and her daughter when she was small; Seiji and Erina's relatives, now they were in Kyoto.

'It's not the same.'

So? Families were different, and looking more different all the time. And honestly, he resented the implication that he wasn't enough; that he himself couldn't step up and be what Rika needed.

'You don't have to martyr yourself, we just want you to be happy!'

He would be happy if they let him move on at his own pace.

'You can't handle everything on your own, Seiji.'

That's why he’d hired Granny Natsuki, and why, if he needed, he would hire someone in Kyoto. He refused to marry someone 'just' to take care of his daughter, or with the expectation of passing off any of his own obligations.

'That's not what we're saying!'

It was what it sounded like.

'All we want is for you to be open and try to find someone new.'

He was open. He was looking. He had turned that corner. But he wasn't going to prioritize dating with so much else on his plate.

But if the right woman crossed his path, of course he would make a move.

Try to, anyway, and he thought that was realistic. He hadn't been smooth at sixteen and while he'd matured a lot, he doubted that, at twenty-eight, he would do much better. He was a more complex figure than he'd been as a teen, and he couldn't blame anyone if they weren't interested.

But he would put himself out there, and at least take a chance.

Erina would want him to...and he honestly wanted to, too. Having a companion had been a precious thing, and, if he could, he wanted to have that in his life again.

But that was conditional on him meeting a likely woman. Someone he could connect with…who wasn't already taken.

' She seemed to think we were a lesbian couple, and we had to tell her we weren't.'

Tadame Sohma had told him that so very casually; Seiji had been so embarrassed to hear it, he could hardly think.

The fact it was late and he was exhausted certainly hadn't helped, and he had been an awkward mess as he'd extracted his daughter. That awkward mess was only compounded for him the next morning, as his daughter excitedly told him all about her evening with the Sohmas.

'So we were totally wrong, Daddy, they're not lesbians at all! Not even a little! But you know something, Daddy? Aiko-'

'-Ms. Sohma, Rika, please remember not to be so familiar.'

'But Aiko an' Tadame said it was ok, Daddy! They said it's too confusing to call them both 'Ms. Sohma,' an' since we thought they were married, maybe they're right, don'cha think?'

He had still been a mess when he returned the blanket, with his behavior even more awkward and stilted than it normally was. It hadn't helped that Aiko herself was the one to answer the door, and that her cousin was nowhere to be seen.

For the first time, he’d been looking at her, knowing that she was single…or at least, knowing that she didn't live with her partner.

Over the previous months, he'd maintained a polite distance from her; he and Rika would always chat when they saw her outside, but he had deliberately made sure to avoid anything closer. He'd stood back and let Rika drive the conversations; shared almost nothing about his life, and didn't ask about Aiko's. He respected relationships too much to want to complicate hers, and since he clearly liked her, a lot, that meant keeping his distance.

Suddenly, all of what he believed had been turned on its head, and he was faced with her being a beautiful woman who he liked, a lot.

Who he, technically, no longer had to avoid.

But even with his limited experience with women, he knew that there was such a thing as 'time and place. He could only imagine her cringe if he spoke up right then, and so, he’d fumbled through their exchange with his lips tightly buttoned.

Best to take some time and think about what was best to do. The last thing he wanted was to be 'that guy,' the one who asked her out the very moment he guessed she was single.

The timing of Tadame's revelation was a bit awkward, since that had been the week Marina had her hip replaced. That had been part of why he needed a babysitter to start with; with Marina in the hospital and Emika with her, his primary emergency childcare was unavailable. His family had been out of town that Saturday night, but they were able to take Rika during the following week…with the unfortunate side effect of him not seeing Aiko then, since they had to leave a lot earlier to get to his parents' on time.

But by the end of the week, Marina was out of the hospital and Emika took Rika. That Friday morning as they’d gotten ready to leave at their regular time, Seiji had felt the weirdest fluttering of nerves.

Rika hadn't helped by saying, 'I hope we see Aiko today,' a wish her father had shared with her, though he didn't say so.

Their mutual wish had come true, and it had been wonderful. Seiji had been amazed how happy seeing Aiko made him; not only seeing her, but seeing her see them. Her smile had grabbed his attention the very first time he met her, but that morning, he could almost believe that it was for him.

And Rika calling her ‘Aiko’ had been almost achingly sweet.

That day had been good. The following Monday had been weird.

Aiko had asked about 'his mother' after her surgery, and he had to correct her that it was his mother-in-law. He knew the subject had been bound to come up sometime, but he wasn't prepared for the strangeness that enveloped them when it did. Aiko's rare display of clear embarrassment bewildered Seiji; it was an honest mistake she had made, that was all, no problem. But she had been awkward about it and the conversation had died; when they’d parted ways to head to the subway and the bus, he'd wondered if that revelation had stopped things before they could start.

It probably shouldn't surprise him if it did, he thought, resigned. It was one thing to assume there had been a wife in his life; it was another thing entirely to know that for a fact.

Two days later, they'd seen Aiko again, and Rika had dominated the conversation with her talk of school. It had been a bittersweet discussion to listen to; he loved how excited Rika was, and he was happy for her. With how social she was, he was sure she would thrive.

But still, it was tough to acknowledge that she was already that old; that the 'early childhood' chapter of her life was officially over, and that she'd be reaching that milestone without seeing Erina there. Even though he firmly felt that Erina would be there watching, it would never be the same as having her physically present.

Milestones like this were always when he most grieved for Rika, when he had to see her there with one parent, instead of two.

And selfishly, he was also grieving a little himself; not just because his little girl was starting a new chapter, but because with Rika starting school, their routine would change. Rika would be picked up early with the other elementary students, and Seiji would have no excuse to see Aiko anymore.

And he was quietly resigned to that fact when he answered Rika's question, confirming her new schedule with a quiet 'That's right.'

Except one thing had stuck out at him as he had said those words: Aiko had been looking at him, and she’d looked…disappointed.

Seiji had never been good with girls when he was in school. He didn't know the right words to say, or the right things to do.

Erina had helped him become more confident in himself; those days, he wasn't the shy, insecure teen that he used to be. He knew he had value, at least in some ways, and that there was no harm in putting himself out there.

Probably.

Hopefully.

At least not on paper.

And as he’d rode the train to the office later that morning, he had turned over Aiko's reaction to what had been said in his mind.

The modest part of him could think that she was just going to miss Rika; he would be the first to say his daughter was amazing. But Aiko hadn't been looking at Rika when she'd looked so sad; even if she'd masked her disappointment, he had still seen it.

And if it made her sad to think of not seeing him, then maybe the time had finally come for him to speak up.

He knew she worked for the city, and therefore where she worked. He knew that his own office was right across the street, which meant, without the complication of dropping Rika off, that the two of them could technically take the same train.

And so, the second day of school, he had enacted his plan. In retrospect, it was kind of dumb and even worse, kind of creepy…but it had worked out, somehow.

It had all worked out…

At least, he hoped it had.

Talking to Aiko one on one when he was neither tired or wildly embarrassed was both fun and incredibly refreshing. She had a carefree attitude, and didn't seem guarded at all; talking to her was infinitely easier than he had feared. He had hoped that would be the case, but it was nice to confirm, and he found he could talk to her as easily as Rika could.

Could talk to her, and liked it, and she seemed to like talking to him.

That first lunch, she told him she was an open book. That there were very few subjects she considered 'off limits.'

He had still tried to be respectful, and not to push things too much. He might have 'known' her for close to a year by then, but in the ways that counted, they had really just met.

She was allowed to have her secrets, just like he had his.

He liked her, a very great deal, in almost every way. She was physically beautiful, of course, but more than that, her spirit was beautiful. He could almost envy her confidence in herself and her life; she, as far as he could tell, was presenting herself 'as is.'

Take me as I am, or leave me; the choice is in your hands.

But even though he knew the answer he wanted to give, relationships went two ways, and he had his own rough edges.

Take me as I am, or not; you can still walk away.

Just that day at lunch the two of them had their second date, and he had looked into those beautiful eyes and told her to think things over.

If they were going to keep doing this, to try to take it further, he wanted to be as sure as he could that neither of them would get hurt.

He didn't tell his family about his dates at his 'intervention,' even though he knew that they would be delighted to hear it. He didn't need to explain himself, or justify his behavior; if and when there was something to say, he would say it then.

For now, he would simply give Aiko time to think. Goodness knew he had been doing plenty of thinking lately himself.

Chapter Text

The next morning, Aiko woke up feeling confident. For all that her concerns weren't totally gone, talking to Kazue and hearing his thoughts had eased them a great deal. She both loved and respected her cousin; what's more, she trusted his judgement, and she knew he would never advise her other than as he thought best.

Their 'hypothetical' discussions had always helped her think. Even though Aiko considered Tadame her closest friend, Tadame tended to be a lot more impulsive at making decisions. Sometimes, that could be a good thing, but not all the time, and so, when Aiko needed logic and the perspective of a peer, it was Kazue she turned to, nearly every time.

And Kazue, if he was her, would take a risk on Seiji.

"Good morning," said Aiko and Seiji as they both stepped outside, exchanging a pair of smiles that were both cautious and hopeful.

She could really get used to this whole 'seeing him every morning' thing, and no sooner had she had that thought than Aiko had to smile.

Yes, there might be challenges, but she had made the right choice.

"So, I thought about what you told me yesterday," she said as they started walking. Perhaps it was a little much to bring up the subject first thing, but she couldn't imagine sitting on her answer now that she knew what it was.

Though Seiji was admittedly surprised, she could see at once.

"You can take more time, you know," he said, looking a little concerned. "I want you to think it all over, and take as much time as you need."

"I did," she said simply. "I just have one last question."

He tensed slightly at that, but he nodded his head. Then Aiko gathered her courage, knowing her question was rather blunt. And she hoped it wasn't insensitive, but she needed to know.

"Are you truly sure you're ready to start dating? I can't relate to what you've been through, and I hope I never can," she said, her eyes on the stairs in front of her as the two descended. "But I can imagine it's complicated, doing this after a loss, and that there are bound to be…comparisons in play."

He was silent, then exhaled, nodding slowly again.

"That's fair," he said at last, "And you're not exactly wrong. But honestly, Aiko…"

Seiji took another slow breath, then he looked at her.

"I can't promise I might not struggle at some point in the future. Like I've said, this is my first time...putting myself out there. But at this point, I feel that yes, I'm ready to date. And a big part of that," he said with that small smile at her, "is because when I first saw you, I didn't compare you. I had already started thinking I was ready before we moved, but when I looked at you and didn't think about Erina, that was what convinced me I should at least give this a try. And I wouldn't have asked you if I didn't think I couldn't be…true."

He glanced at her, his smile sheepish and a little awkward, but she could read the sincerity in that smile as well as his eyes. And she couldn't deny a little tingle at what he was saying, especially that one word he'd uttered without even thinking twice.

First.

The first time he saw her, he hadn't compared her.

The first time he saw her, he had felt...something.

Tadame had been right.

"I'm not looking to replace Erina," Seiji said quietly. "If I ever get married again, it will be because I found someone I loved for herself, not because I expected her to 'stand in' for Erina."

Abruptly, he paused, then frowned, then his eyes went wide.

"And just to be clear, that's me stating what I'd want in the future. Not what I expect right now, or what I expect from you, period. That's not to say I don't hope we get to that point, eventually, assuming that things work out and we both feel the same, but obviously this is early and marriage and love are off the table. For now. Because this is new. And we're still getting to know each other, and obviously there's no obligation on either side…"

He broke off once again and rubbed his face with his hands, not even trying to look at her, which was maybe just as well. She had no idea how he'd handle her laughing at him, but she couldn't help it; he was just so cute!

"So you're saying I should fire the wedding planner?"

His head shot up from his hands and he gave her one brief shocked look, but then his face relaxed and he gave her a sheepish smile, her joke apparently landing correctly and diffusing the tension at once.

"I'm sorry," he said. "I just…worry about how I say things."

"I've noticed," she replied, failing to keep a straight face. But then her expression softened, and she said, "But I get the idea. You're not looking to date casually," she said, and he nodded.

"I know I'm complicated," he said, "with all of my…baggage. And I know that all of that makes things harder for…dates. But my hope for any relationship is that it would lead to marriage."

Aiko nodded in her turn, and she smiled at him.

"That's how I feel, myself. Obviously, that means it's important to be sure we both want this," she said, and Seiji nodded his agreement again. "I appreciate you wanting me to be sure about you…or as sure as we can be, at this point in 'this,'" she said, gesturing between them. "But at this point, I like you Seiji," she said, and his smile deepened, prompting her own smile to brighten as she said, "and I'd like to keep dating."

"You know you can change your mind at any time, right?" he said, and Aiko blinked, then laughed as she said,

"You won't force me to date you?"

He had the grace to blush at that.

"…That sounded really stupid, I'm sorry."

"It was very sweet. Have I told you I think you're sweet?"

She hadn't…but he liked it.

And she liked the way that he liked it a great deal, herself.

The primary topic at lunch that day was hobbies and interests.

"So you were on the soccer team in school?" he asked curiously, and Aiko nodded as she said,

"The entire time. I started playing way back when I was a little kid, and I played on teams all the way through uni. I'm actually still on a team now," she said with a grin. "Nothing major, obviously, just a local casual league, but once the weather warms up we meet up a few times a week."

"A casual league with games a few times a week?" he asked, looking a little shocked, and Aiko laughed, shaking her head as she corrected him.

"There's normally one game a week, sometimes not even that. Usually on Sundays, occasionally Saturdays. But we try to get together a couple evenings to practice."

"That makes sense," Seiji said, looking a little relieved. "What position do you play, or did you, before?"

"Usually? Striker," she said, giving him a big grin, and Seiji blinked, then chuckled.

"My sister-in-law Emika would have a few words for you."

"She plays?" asked Aiko, delighted, and Seiji promptly nodded. "Center back?"

"Goalie, actually," Seiji said with a smile, and that time, Aiko threw back her head and laughed.

"Ok, yes, she might not be my biggest fan," she said, grinning before she asked, "Have you ever played?"

"In PE class, yes, otherwise no. Team sports were never my thing," he said, "which you could maybe guess. I do like watching it, though."

"Well, maybe you can come to one of our games sometimes," Aiko said, and he smiled back as he said,

"I think that could be fun."

"So, ruling out team sports," said Aiko, "are there sports you do like, sports that you actually enjoy doing yourself?"

She wasn't about to come out and actually say it yet, but the man had a nice physique he was maintaining somehow.

"Hiking, if that counts," he said, and Aiko nodded at once. "I know there's a stereotype about 'computer geeks' who never set foot outside, but I've always liked the outdoors and I really love hiking."

"Likewise," said Aiko excitedly, "I love being outside. Ever since I was little, I've always ended up coated in either grass or dirt. Or both," she added, laughing. "And I've always liked hiking, too; Papa always loves taking vacations somewhere kind of remote; he loves Chiba and the city, but when it comes time to get away, he loves really getting away."

"Were your parents athletic themselves when you were growing up?" asked Seiji, and Aiko grinned.

"Daddy, no, although you'd never guess it to see him. He says he has good genes; Papa says he's just lucky. Though he does have an active job," she amended, and Seiji nodded. "Papa's always been an athlete, though. Even now, he goes running and does kata every morning; he's also been a basketball player for most of his life, and he was a karateka for over a decade when he was younger."

She paused, then looked at Seiji before starting to grin.

"FYI, since this will come up: karate is a very big deal in my family, so if you know anything about it, you're off to a good start."

He stared at her, then asked, "Do you have a family tradition of karate, then?"

"Oh yes," she said, "though not me personally. Tadame and my aunt Sachiko, our dads' little sister, is the current master of the Sohma Dojo, in Tokyo. Before her, the master was our great-grandpa, Catpa's dad, and several members of the family currently or previously practiced. Including Tadame," she said, giving him a grin. "She might not look it, but she's a yondan; a fourth-degree black belt."

He was processing that, then looked at her. "But not you?"

"But not me," she agreed, "I've never practiced at all. Neither have a couple of my other cousins, Tadame's parents, my daddy, or our grandma. But it's definitely a big part of the family identity, and the dojo is where our grandparents live, along with my aunt and uncle."

Seiji nodded seriously, and Aiko smiled at him.

"Does your family have a traditional 'activity,' too?"

"No," he said, shaking his head. "Not one like what you're describing, that is. Though my parents have probably visited most of the temples in Kyoto, and visiting them as a family was a thing, when we were kids."

"Really?" she asked, amused. "Sounds like something your family could discuss with my other grandparents, when they lived in Kyoto, they toured temples all of the time!"

"Your…Ratpa?" he asked, smiling, and Aiko's eyes twinkled.

"That's right. He and Grandma Machi went to Kyoto U," she explained. "Ratpa has always had a thing for gardens and temples, so he started exploring almost as soon as he moved here. Apparently his goal was to try to visit them all before he moved, but he only had their uni years…"

"-And Kyoto has a lot of temples," finished Seiji, prompting a nod from Aiko. "My parents had an advantage, living here long-term, but I know there are thousands of temples throughout the area. I honestly found them pretty boring, back when I was a kid," he said with the air of someone confessing to a major sin.

Fortunately, Aiko didn't share Yuki's passion.

"In large doses, I would too," she said with a grin. "I always had more energy than suited temple environments, and though I like to think I've calmed a little as I've grown, they still aren't my favorite places to go to spend time."

"So no temple dates," he said with a smile. "Noted."

She smiled back at him, then asked, "Do you do any other sports besides hiking?"

"Actually," he said, "I belong to a gym. A rock-climbing gym," he clarified, and Aiko straightened up.

"Seriously?"

"Seriously," he confirmed, and Aiko's grin widened.

"Is it Kumozaru?" she asked, naming a facility in the neighborhood of their apartment.

"No," he said, shaking his head, "though they look really nice. I go to Iwa," he said, naming a gym fairly close to where they worked. "Since I go during the workday, I needed somewhere close."

Right. Rika.

"That makes sense," said Aiko, nodding. "I was wondering otherwise why I didn't ever see you."

His eyes flew to hers in obvious surprise. "You climb?"

"Is that so shocking?" she asked playfully, and he promptly blushed.

"No, of course not," he replied. "Just unexpected. You really climb?"

"I really climb," she confirmed. "Tadame and I started together two years ago now; Tadame saw Kumozaru when we first moved in, back when we were getting to know the neighborhood. We thought it might be fun, and we loved the idea of trying out something new together. We both ended up liking it, so we've stuck with it. How long have you been climbing?"

"I started back in middle school with a couple friends. It turned out I had a knack for it," he said, looking modest, "and I liked it, so I kept with it through uni. After we moved, I couldn't," he said, "but I got back into it last year after moving back here."

So he hadn't climbed in Inaka; that made sense, she thought. Though she would love to see a village that did have a gym!

"It's great how you got started," he said, smiling at her. "Both how you got started climbing yourself, and the part where you do it together."

"Tadame and I do a lot together," said Aiko fondly, "and we have for years. Our family is stupidly close as an entire unit, and the two of us have been best buddies since she was in the womb."

"You're older, then?" he asked, and Aiko promptly nodded.

"By a year, so not really by much, but we were always getting into mischief together from the very beginning. I felt kind of bad for our parents," she said with a smirk, "especially Tadame's, because her older brother and sister had really spoiled them."

"Less energetic than you two?" he asked, and Aiko nodded again.

"Much. Akari is six years older than me, seven than Tadame; she's the oldest one of us, the oldest of the cousins. And she was basically the 'mini mom,' or rather, the 'mini grandma.' You know the type," she said with a smile. "Well-behaved, quiet, super helpful, super nice, always listens, very responsible? Whatever the opposite is of a human tornado?"

"I do know the type," he agreed, "though I can't say I ever had any direct experience."

"Not even with your sisters?"

"No comment," he said with a totally straight face, his combination of voice and expression making Aiko laugh.

He had told her his sisters could be very blunt...

"So yes, Akari was basically an angel. She's still a total 'mini mom,' though now she's an actual mom. Her kids have to be right around Rika's age."

"How old are they?" asked Seiji, and Aiko thought for a moment.

"Kyosuke was born right before I graduated high school, so he's seven, now. That would make Kanami four."

"Rika just turned six," confirmed Seiji, "in February. Do any of your other cousins have kids?"

"Not yet," Aiko said, "though we do have a betting pool on Kazue and his wife."

Seiji clearly didn't know what he was supposed to say in response to that, and at his bewildered expression, Aiko had to laugh.

"I know, I know, it's a little…unorthodox."

"Why are you and Tadame betting on…her brother?"

"Her brother," she confirmed, "and it's not just us. Though it did start out as our idea, mostly. At this point, it's the whole family, minus Kazue and Saoirse. Saoirse being his wife," she tacked on quickly.

Seiji was still staring, and Aiko suddenly wondered if this was a little too much.

"I promise, it's all in good fun, and Kazue and Saoirse would laugh."

"…why are you all betting on them having a baby?" he asked, and Aiko answered,

"Because we're committed to the bit at this point, and because it's fun."

She wasn't surprised that didn't clear anything up, though to Seiji's credit, he was trying to understand. So she tried to clarify, "The short version is…"

Spirits help her, how was she supposed to explain it to the man that she was dating? To this man and at this stage of their relationship?

"The short version is still complicated," she said after a moment, "except for the part where my family absolutely loves kids, and Saoirse's mom is a total sweetheart who happens to be baby-crazy. They've been together for a while and married for nearly a year, so basically, we're all speculating on when they'll announce a pregnancy."

"And your whole family is involved in this," Seiji said, prompting a nod from her. "Huh."

"I'm guessing that your family doesn't do that kind of thing," she said, feeling a bit sheepish, and Seiji shook his head.

"Not to my knowledge, no," he said, then he suddenly frowned. And as his frown turned more mulish, Aiko straightened up.

"Think of something?" she asked, half curious and half teasing, and Seiji's eyes flicked back to hers and met them for a long moment.

He was clearly thinking about something, she could easily tell, but what it was, he ultimately decided to keep to himself.

"Nothing important," he said, his frown melting away. "So Kazue…he's Tadame's only brother, right?"

"That's right," she confirmed. And as the conversation returned to less embarrassing avenues, Aiko tried not to wonder about what he was thinking just then.

About what, possibly, his family might bet about.

Chapter Text

Aiko and Seiji's first week of lunch dates was followed by a second, during which time they also went to work together daily. And during those lunches, they discussed just about everything: families, jobs, hobbies, preferences, and favorite fillings for onigiri.

Aiko told Seiji how she'd ended up with her career; how she'd always loved digging in the dirt ever since she was a kid, but rather than planting things in that dirt like Mutsuki, she'd preferred building things with it.

'I loved blocks, and building; I also loved dirt. The day I realized you could combine them was a memorable one, and not just because the state of my clothes nearly killed my papa.'

She liked to think that both of her parents had helped her find her way: from Mutsuki, she'd gained the passion to create, and her love of dirt; from Hajime, the desire to be precise and methodical. Toddler Aiko happily building tunnels in the mud would have been proud of adult Aiko, a civil engineer for the city of Kyoto, who spent her days designing, among other things, tunnels.

'Though I still think it would be fun to learn to drive heavy equipment. I did think about that for a while, quite seriously, in fact, but I didn't want a job where I'd always be under a microscope.'

To an extent, she didn't care what people expected from her. She had two fathers and was adopted; she'd grown up standing out. But as much as she felt that women could and should do whatever they wanted, she didn't want a career where she'd always be proving herself.

And it was still fun to design tunnels, even if she couldn't be the person who got to drive the bulldozer.

Seiji told her what had drawn him to computers to start with; how part of it was practical, but he also found it fun.

'I've always liked computer games, and that's what got me started. Like who-knows-how-many other kids, I tried to write my own game.'

As it turned out, that was much harder than he had expected, but it had started him on the path that had led to where he was. He had had a remote coding job while living in Inaka; his current position with the bank he'd landed when they moved to Kyoto.

'One of the nice things about it is that I can work from home. If something came up with Rika, I can be there without missing work.'

She asked him why, if he could work from home, he went into the office.

'I focus there better, for one thing. And also, well…'

The smile he'd shot her as he said that warmed her to the core, and Aiko had to agree that there were perks to working onsite.

By the end of their third week of lunch dates, they'd learned quite a lot. And they had both agreed they wanted to keep seeing each other.

That part was easy enough; the next part was trickier.

"You are the worst best friend, did you know that, Aiko? I can't believe you right now, and I hope you're ashamed!"

Aiko laughed as she dodged the stuffed animal Tadame chucked at her, then picked it up when it bounced off the wall and held it up like a shield.

"Aren't you the one who told me to test the waters?" she demanded, and Tadame huffed as she stacked some more shirts in her open suitcase.

"I can't believe I have to actually spell this out for you, but you were supposed to test the waters and tell me you were doing it. Not sneak around behind my back about it for three weeks!"

"There was no sneaking!" said Aiko. "We were out in broad daylight!"

"'In broad daylight'" Tadame mimicked, then threw a shirt at Aiko, who blocked it with the stuffed animal. "As if I haven't been working night shift and barely seen you to start with!"

"And whose fault is that?" Aiko promptly retorted. "You're the one who wanted to earn extra money for your trip."

"And speaking of my trip, by the way, don't you be getting any ideas about my empty bed," Tadame said sternly, causing Aiko to almost choke. That started Tadame cackling and as Aiko recovered, she chucked the stuffed animal back at Tadame, dangling shirt and all.

"You are such a child, sometimes, did you know that, Tadame?"

"I do, it's part of my charm."

Aiko shook her head and smiled, then flopped on Tadame's bed. And Tadame grinned at her before she resumed packing.

The two of them stayed like that at first in a companionable silence, then Tadame looked over at Aiko and said,

"So things are going well?"

The easy way she asked the question made Aiko smile at once. She knew Tadame wasn't actually mad at her, more like annoyed about the fact that life had been so hectic. Normally, Tadame worked day shifts at the hospital, but for the past month, she'd been working nights for extra money.

International travel was expensive, as things turned out.

But while the night shift was great for her from a financial perspective, it wasn't so great for socialization, not even among roommates. Tadame left for work before Aiko got home, and she came home and went to bed before Aiko woke up. Even on the weekends they hadn't seen much of each other, since Tadame had kept the same nocturnal hours then as during the week. Not seeing Tadame made it easy to hide Seiji, but Aiko was honestly thrilled to bring her best friend into the loop.

Even if, at that point, that loop was fairly small.

"Things are going well," she confirmed, smiling up at Tadame. "We've gone to work together every morning since school started, and we've met for lunch every day our schedules allowed it."

Two days out of the three weeks, Aiko was out in the field, and it was testament to how she was feeling about Seiji how much that had sucked. Normally, she loved days she got out of the office, but lunch with a construction crew had nothing on lunch with him.

"And what do you do at lunch?" Tadame asked, reaching out a hand, and Aiko almost automatically handed her her pajamas.

"Talk. And eat, of course," she added, "but mostly we talk. We've been getting to know each other, basically."

"Anything interesting?" Tadame asked, her eyes sparkling mischievously, and Aiko chuckled as she said,

"Nothing I'm telling you."

"That scandalous, huh?" Tadame asked, and Aiko laughed.

"It's been three weeks, Tadame, there's nothing scandalous to tell. And if we didn't live together, you wouldn't know about us at all."

"Wow, you say that so easily to your very best friend. And yet you told my brother after what, twenty-four hours?"

"I asked your brother's advice. There's a difference."

"Semantics," retorted Tadame. "You're honestly lucky I'm so forgiving, seeing how you keep running to him. Just remember that if you seriously want Kazue for your best friend-"

"-I don't want Kazue to be my best friend-"

"-That he is significantly less fun than me and also married and boring."

Aiko questioned the accuracy of Tadame's statement, but she knew her cousin was teasing, a fact confirmed by Tadame's smile as she sat down, too.

"So, you and Mr. Ishikawa," she said, looking at Aiko. "Or can I call him Seiji?"

That was a good question with an answer she didn't know.

"You know, I have no idea," Aiko said after a moment. "I've never actually asked him."

"Seriously?" Tadame said, straightening up on the bed. "You haven't asked your Very Serious Boyfriend of three weeks what your best friend should call him?"

"You are ridiculous, did you know that?"

"I'm delightful," Tadame corrected. Then, as Aiko watched, she pulled out her phone.

"What are you doing?"

"One sec."

Tadame hit a button and raised her phone to her ear, which immediately had Aiko scrambling into a sitting position.

"Tadame-"

"Yes, hi, Mr. Ishikawa? Tadame Sohma."

"Tadame!"

"I know you're probably busy and possibly not alone, so quick yes or no question: am I allowed to call you 'Seiji' at this point in time?"

There was a brief pause, then Tadame grinned.

"Thanks! Have a lovely evening."

As Tadame lowered her phone, Aiko could only stare. But Tadame was triumphant, saying,

"He said, 'if I want to,' and I believe I do. Nice guy, that Seiji," she said, giving Aiko a smirk.

Aiko wished she could be surprised; instead, she pulled out her phone, shooting a text message to Seiji that was just one word: 'Sorry.'

His response came quickly, and it made her smile:

'It's ok. It was nice she asked. 😊'

Finding out he used emojis had been a delightful discovery; texting had only become a part of their relationship that week.

"Oh man, you texted him? You are so damn precious, it's totally adorable."

Aiko made a rude gesture without looking up from her phone, and Tadame laughed, then leaned over and bumped her shoulder against Aiko's.

"I'm happy for you, you know that, right? And I hope things keep going well."

"Thanks," smiled Aiko, still looking at her phone and the little emoji. "I hope so, too, especially after this week."

The upcoming week: Golden Week, when many things would be happening. All of them were off work; Rika was out of school. Tadame, along with her siblings, parents, and Tohru and Kyo, was going to be in Belfast for Kazue's-wife's-sister's-son's christening….event.

And Aiko, for some of those days, would be hosting some guests.

"It's going to be fine," said Tadame confidently. "But seriously, I mean the part about keeping him out of my bed."

Aiko promptly shoved Tadame; Tadame shoved her back. But both of them were grinning as they flopped down on the bed, nudging Tadame's suitcase aside to make a little more room.

"I can't believe your timing, though," Tadame said with sigh. "My first trip to Europe, ever, but I have to miss this."

"There isn't going to be a 'this' to miss in just a week, especially not with Seiji going on vacation, too."

"See, you say that," said Tadame, "but I don't believe you. There's no better time for things to happen than when I'm not here!"

Historically, Aiko had always loved Golden Week, and she didn't expect that year would be all that different. Sure, she would miss Tadame while she was off in Britain, but Aiko had enough to do that week to keep her busy.

Like playing hostess to two of her favorite people in the world, while simultaneously being on-call with work and, oh yes, navigating her first separation from Seiji. He and Rika would also be travelling with family, which meant she wouldn't be seeing him until he got back.

Not only would she not see him, she wouldn't hear from him, either; they'd agreed on cell phone silence for the entire week. They would both be busy and spending time with their loved ones; they could easily manage a week without being in contact, especially since, in general, their relationship was still private.

Seiji had told Aiko he was fine with her telling people, but he wasn't ready for Rika to know, or anyone who might tell her. He had been apologetic, but Aiko had understood; their relationship was still new and fresh, and it didn't make sense to tell Rika until things were more serious. Admittedly, Aiko wasn't in a rush to tell anyone besides Tadame, and that was with her loved ones all being adults.

There would be time for them to tell their families later, when there was something for them to actually tell. In the meantime, she and Seiji would enjoy their respective vacations, and there would be zero problems with them being apart for a week.

"-An' there's going to be lots, an' lots, an' lots of hiking, too. Uncle Rikuto says hiking makes you taller because it stretches your legs, but I don't think that's true because last year I didn't grow at all."

Rika had a knowing expression as she looked at Aiko, practically daring her to contradict her science. And once again, Aiko was hard-pressed not to start laughing; there was just something about Rika's seriousness that felt hilarious.

However, experience suggested that Rika would not approve, so Aiko firmly suppressed her laughter as she said, "I see."

"I don't think he was lying," continued Rika thoughtfully, "Not lying to be mean, or like he really meant it. I think he was probably teasing me, do you think so, Aiko?"

"Well, I haven't met your uncle Rikuto, but you might be right. That sounds like the kind of thing that someone might tease about."

"It was very sneaky teasing," said Rika, swinging her legs. "If I hadn't thought to measure, I might’ve believed him!"

"This year, you'll know better from the very start," Aiko said, smiling at her, and Rika promptly nodded.

"That's right! This year if he starts saying that, I can just tell him he's wrong right away!"

Aiko's lips twitched again, but Rika didn't notice, too caught up in her plan to outsmart her uncle.

"What do you think he'll do once he knows he can't tease you?"

Rika considered, then gave her a rueful smile.

"Prob’ly figure out another way to tease me. Uncle Rikuto really likes to tease."

"I have some family members like that, too. Do you like it when he teases you?"

"Usually," Rika said, "'cause it's usually funny. He's also really smart about it," she said, and Aiko asked her,

"Oh?"

"Yeah. Because when you think about it, really think about it? Walking a lot should stretch your legs, 'cause they're going like this," Rika said, hopping off the couch and demonstrating, taking very slow, exaggerated steps that involved pointing her toes and extending her legs to their limit.

Somehow, Aiko doubted Rika hiked like that, but she still managed a solemn look and said,

"It's worth considering."

"It is," agreed Rika, flopping back down on the couch. Then she looked at Aiko and said,

"Wouldn't it be fun if you could come on our trip with us? I bet you'd really like to see the mountains an' hike, plus the ryokan is really, really fun!"

Every year, Seiji's parents went on the same trip: a sightseeing and hiking trip to Kamikochi. Many years, apparently, it was a family affair, and it was that year especially: his sisters, their husbands, his nephew, Seiji, and Rika were all also going.

Aiko had to admit the trip did sound like fun. Cool temperatures, breathtaking views, numerous hiking options, and an onsen to soak in at the end of the day? Sign her up, and she'd even carry the luggage.

But she couldn't exactly say all of that to Rika, so she simply smiled and patted the girl's knee.

"I do think it sounds really fun, every bit of it. So you'll have to tell me all about it when you get back, including what new kind of teasing your uncle Rikuto tries."

"Deal," grinned Rika. "An' there might even be pictures!"

"Oh, pictures sound amazing," Aiko started to say, but she was interrupted by the ringing of the bell.

"I'll get it!" trilled Rika, racing for the door; Aiko was on her feet just behind her, smiling as she watched the little girl carefully open it.

"Hi, Daddy! I was just telling Aiko even more about our trip!"

"Were you?" asked Seiji, stepping into the apartment and setting down his bags. "I'm amazed there was anything you had left to tell her," he said, glancing from his daughter to Aiko with an amused smile.

Once again, Aiko had to fight the urge to giggle; it was a fact that Rika had talked a lot about the trip.

That was ok though; Aiko understood. When you were excited about something like a trip, it was really, really hard not to talk about it!

"You'd think that, but you would be wrong," Aiko said with a smile. "Rika has also promised me a summary when you get back!"

"Oh, I doubt you'll be limited to a summary," Seiji said, reaching out and patting Rika's shoulder. "Rika would never cheat you out of the full story, would you?"

"Don't worry, Aiko," reassured Rika sweetly, "I'll tell you everything!"

Seiji and Aiko exchanged another smile, then Aiko said, "I look forward to it, especially with pictures!"

"We'll do our best," said Seiji, then he looked back at Rika. "But now that I've gotten everything cleaned up and packed and ready, it's time for us to be on our way so we can make our train. What do you tell Aiko?"

"Thank you for letting me be here with you when Daddy was cleaning!"

"Any time," said Aiko, smiling, "it's always nice to see you! Do you need to use the bathroom before you go, Rika?"

Rika's eyes widened, and she nodded her head. "I'll be right back!" she said, then zoomed off.

Aiko and Seiji watched her go, then Seiji exhaled heavily before looking at Aiko.

"Thank you for watching her for me, I really appreciate it. Normally, I try to have her help me with the chores, but it always takes longer and this morning we were behind-"

"-It's no problem, Seiji," said Aiko with a smile. "I meant it when I said it was always nice to see her, and she didn't have it too easy here; she helped me get the guest bedroom ready and change the duvet."

"I'm glad she wasn't a bother," he said, and she shook her head.

"Not at all. Plus I got to hear even more about your trip!"

At her teasing tone, Seiji shook his head, smiling resignedly as he looked back at her.

"When we get back, I promise I won't say a word about it myself."

"And cheat me out of your observations about the local squirrels?"

"Do you care about the local squirrels?" he asked, and Aiko schooled her features into a solemn mask.

"Squirrels are cute," she informed him, and he let out a chuckle.

"Then I will tell you about the squirrels, and nothing else."

"I expect a detailed squirrel report your daughter would be proud of."

"What will I be proud of?" demanded Rika, rejoining them, and Aiko grinned as she told her,

"His homework for your trip."

"Daddy has homework?" Rika asked with interest, looking at her father as she said, "what kind?"

"A nature report," said Seiji, and Rika brightened at once.

"Can I have homework, too?"

"You already have homework, to enjoy your trip! And speaking of which," said Aiko, glancing at the door, "You two had probably better be on your way, so you don't miss your family!"

"That's right," agreed Seiji, picking back up the bags. "Ready to go, Rika?"

"Ready!" declared the little girl. "Bye, Aiko, have fun while we're gone! See you when we get back!"

Then she was out the door, and Seiji exhaled.

"See you when we get back," he repeated, giving her that same small smile, and Aiko smiled back as she said,

"See you when you get back."

Then he was gone as well, the door closing behind him.

Six days without him? It would pass by like that.

Chapter Text

"Now, before you say anything, I didn't spend that much on it. In fact, I barely spent anything, and that was after a fight. So you're not allowed to tell me anything but 'thank you.'"

Aiko's voice was playful, but her eyes were alert and bright, watching her grandmother Machi, who was examining a gift. Machi had been struck dumb when she first opened the box, but Aiko's teasing comments snapped her back into herself.

Into herself, complete with a fierce grandmotherly glare.

"I am not a child, Aiko, so don't you try to trick me. There is absolutely no way this didn't cost a fortune!"

Beside Machi on the couch, Yuki had been watching closely, and at Machi's accusation, Yuki had to laugh.

"I hate to argue with you, Aiko, but I suspect Machi is right," he admitted, reaching into the box and tucking down the tissue. "This looks absolutely exquisite…and very, very expensive."

The way Yuki looked at Aiko was much more amused than Machi, but there was gentle censure there that made Aiko bristle.

She adored her grandparents, but sometimes they could be annoying.

"First of all, for the sake of argument only, I want to remind the two of you that you're the ones who are always saying 'my money, my choice.'"

"Because we're-"

"-And yes, you have more money than me, but you don't get buy the right to be hypocritical. If that logic applies to you two, then it applies to me, too."

Aiko crossed her arms and raised her chin at her grandparents, a picture of stubbornness they both found very familiar. But she only held the pose for a minute, tops, before her stern expression gave way to a Cheshire Cat grin.

"That said, I really didn't spend much. I was able to buy this beauty for five thousand yen!"

Yuki and Machi's heads both snapped up in shock, the two of them looking at each other, her, and back at the box.

"You didn't," Machi said, disbelief mixing with shock. "A piece this detailed?"

"Right place, right time," said Aiko, still grinning at Machi. "Though the foreign tourist who dropped it first probably didn't agree."

Understanding washed over both her grandparents' faces, and Yuki started smiling again as he reached into the box.

"That makes a little more sense, but still," he said in mild amazement, "I can't believe they'd essentially give this away, especially when I consider what they must have paid to start with."

"That's the thing, though, isn't it?" asked Aiko, cheerfully watching Yuki. "Some people can't appreciate things if they're not 'perfect.'"

All three of them watched as Yuki carefully lifted out the bowl, or, more specifically, a large piece of the bowl. But even broken, the pottery fragment was still beautiful, with the intricate design as crisp and clear as ever.

Inside the box were several other fragments; some of them large, others smaller, and a few quite tiny indeed. Some of them were so small, they almost counted as dust. But looking at most of them, the craftsmanship was obvious; proof of the skill of Kyoto's ceramics industry.

And all of them admired the fragment as Aiko continued her story.

"Tadame and I were right there when the bag this was in got dropped, and we and everyone else around could hear the sound of it breaking. The people who dropped it were naturally really upset, and they were actually planning to just throw the whole thing in the garbage."

She and Tadame had been very glad that day they spoke English, because they were able to intervene to save the bowl, hiding their horror at the tourists' original plan. The tourists clearly had had money to burn, because when Aiko first asked, they said she could just take it. But by pretending not to understand, she'd finally gotten them to take her money.

Significantly less money than they'd paid for the bowl, but Aiko's grandparents weren't wrong: retail price for nice pottery was way out of her budget. And while she might have felt bad about taking it for free, she was willing to take it for a very discounted price.

Yuki and Machi had both recoiled at the idea of such beautiful work ending up in the garbage, but by the time Aiko finished explaining, both of them were smiling.

"So you have a new project, Grandma," Aiko told her happily, "and I can't wait to see how amazing it looks when it's done!"

Machi had taken another shard out of the box, and she was beaming as she ran her fingers along the design. All of her resistance to accepting the gift was gone, and Aiko felt both pleased and smug at the look on her grandmother's face.

For many years now, Machi had loved kintsugi, an art form where broken pottery was mended with lacquer mixed with powdered gold or silver. Ever since she was little, Aiko had loved to help her; she wasn't good at the work itself, but she’d always loved breaking things.

Or acquiring broken things, as the case might be; Kyoto's ceramic industry deserved its reputation, and superior pottery made superior kintsugi.

One such piece was proudly displayed on Aiko's living room wall: a plate that she had found during her first year in university, which had been broken into three pieces when she acquired it. Machi had mended the plate and given it back to Aiko, who considered it one of her most prized possessions, and a symbol of love.

It was hard not to love what she called her 'family portrait.' The original plate wasn't painted, and the only design came from the clays used and the glaze. But the effect of the swirling darkly faded oranges and browns was striking, especially since Machi had chosen to mend it with silver, not gold.

Three separate fragments, formed into one. Silver, orange, and brown: the perfect combination.

Though there were a few other trios that were almost as perfect, Aiko had to think as she sat with her grandparents.

"What do you think, Grandma?" she teased. "Did I do well?"

Machi had to roll her eyes, but she was still smiling, and she carefully set down the box and fragments before she turned to Aiko.

"You did wonderfully, Aiko, and thank you so very much. I can't wait to get to work on restoring this!"

"Expect to see a picture of the finished product very soon," agreed Yuki, smiling at the two of them as they hugged. "I suspect that Machi will start work on this right away."

"Just so long as you aren't counting down the days while you're here," Aiko said, returning Machi's hug with a huge grin. "It's been way too long since I've gotten you two to myself, and neither of you are allowed to wish any of our time away."

"Don't worry," smiled Machi, "that's not about to happen."

"That's right," Yuki agreed, looking at Aiko fondly. "Now that we're here and we've got you, good luck kicking us out."

It was the second day of Golden Week, as well as the first day of Yuki and Machi's visit. Normally, they would all be doing other things; Yuki and Machi typically spent that time with Tohru and Kyo in the city of Hirosaki, while Aiko usually fled Kyoto and its influx of tourists. That year, however, things were a little different; Tohru and Kyo had gone along on the trip to Belfast, while Aiko was getting to 'enjoy' being junior at work. Technically, she was on vacation for the week, but with a major infrastructural construction project in progress, one of her team's engineers needed to be close at hand.

No one else had volunteered, and she had the least seniority, which meant, unfortunately, she was the 'lucky' one on-call.

That had ultimately been why Aiko stayed home from Britain; when Yuki and Machi found out she would be at home alone, they had asked what she thought about them coming to visit her. Her answer had been yes, of course; not only did she adore them but as she loved to remind them, the apartment was technically also theirs.

And she would always be happy to spend time with them.

Aiko always considered herself beyond blessed in her grandparents. If she had been lucky to have been placed with her parents, their parents in turn were a massive part of that. One of the reasons her birth parents had chosen Hajime and Mutsuki was the reassurance that their families would accept Aiko, and 'acceptance' had been an understatement of what they'd done. From Aiko's earliest moments, she had always been one of them; from her earliest memories, she'd only known their love.

All four of them were amazing, in their own different ways. Her grandma Tohru was like a warm hug personified; simply being around her always made Aiko feel loved and safe. Her grandpa Kyo, or 'Catpa' as he'd been for most of her life, was the perfect blend of fun and understanding; he had always been the first to drop to the floor to play, while also being the first to notice whenever she'd had a hard time.

Grandma Machi had always been one of Aiko's top female role models; she had helped Aiko learn it was ok not to conform. Whether that was in pursuing hobbies that no one expected, getting dirty, making messes, or choosing a 'manly' career, Machi was right there behind her, telling her to do what she loved. And if Aiko had ever said she wasn't sure whether she loved it, Machi, along with Yuki, encouraged her to try it and see.

After all, if she didn't try, she'd never know.

And there was Yuki himself, her beloved 'Ratpa.' He'd always looked so cool and composed and incredibly professional; he was a man who the business world had respected a lot. But he would always toss that all away when it came to Aiko; he would join in any game, grant any silly request. Even when she was a tiny child, he had made time for her, whether that was by playing with her or watching her when she was sick.

All of them, together, were the greatest grandparents imaginable. Aiko liked to think that part of it was due to their friendship; the four of them had been friends since they were in high school, which made it easy for Aiko to be close to them all. There had never been a need for Aiko's family to split up special events; holidays and birthdays would be spent with them all, and Aiko would regularly enjoy the chance to bask in all four grandparents' love.

Tadame had often teasingly told her not to be so smug, and though Aiko had reminded her she'd never lived with their grandparents, Aiko couldn't deny that she had reason to be smug. When it came to grandparents, she was truly blessed, and not only had she been born with them, she still had them all now.

Yes, it was a bummer that Belfast hadn't worked out. But having Yuki and Machi visit was a great consolation.

A little later the afternoon of that same day, Aiko was talking with Machi in the apartment's living room when Yuki walked in from the kitchen with a pot of fresh tea.

"So, I have to ask," he said, setting it down in front of them, "have you taken up babysitting lately in your spare time?"

Aiko knew that he was teasing somewhat about her spare time, that it was a reference to Aiko joking about Tadame's month working night shift. And Aiko grinned as she asked him,

"Is that supposed to be a joke about Tadame's height, Ratpa? Are you suggesting that I've been trying to replace her with a kid?"

"The fact you went there says a lot more about you than me," Yuki said, laughing as he sat down with his tea. "But that's not what I meant, no," he said, shaking his head. "I was just admiring the artwork in the kitchen."

Aiko blinked for a moment, staring without understanding. Then suddenly it clicked, and she laughed, asking, "The dry erase board?"

"That's right," he agreed. "This 'Rika' seems to like you a lot, which doesn't surprise me," he said, looking at Aiko with an affectionate smile. "I was just wondering who she was, since I don't believe you've mentioned her."

Machi had gotten up and gone to see the picture; Aiko didn't need to, since she knew what it was: a drawing of Aiko and Rika walking together, both of them with big smiles, while a sad-faced Seiji watched the two of them from inside a school. 'How things would be once a while if they were actually fair,' according to Rika when she'd drawn it the previous morning.

The figure of Seiji wasn't labeled, but the other two were, along with the whole work being signed, 'with love from Rika.' And given that the artwork and penmanship both were that of a child, she could easily understand her grandfather's curiosity.

"Rika is our next-door neighbor," she said nonchalantly, hoping that her voice and expression both were properly neutral. "She and her father moved in here last year, and she and I got to be friends from meeting in the mornings! They leave most days the same time I do."

"How old is she?" asked Machi, sitting back down herself, and Aiko smiled fondly as she answered,

"Six. She just started first grade this year, so now I don't see her as much, but I was watching her for her dad just yesterday morning. She drew that picture for me so I wouldn't forget our walks."

"She sounds like a very sweet little girl," Machi said with a smile, and Aiko nodded her head, agreeing wholeheartedly with the polite sentiments.

"The sweetest. In a few ways, she reminds me of myself from when I was that age; very friendly, and very chatty, and not shy in the slightest. Poor Seiji no doubt can relate a lot to Papa."

"Seiji?" asked Yuki, and Aiko blinked, then fought her blush.

Right. Familiarity.

Though after a moment, she could have kicked herself for blushing; it was normal for Aiko to call her friends by their first names, and her blushing about it only made her look suspicious.

"Rika's father," she clarified, hoping they wouldn't notice. "He's gotten to be a friend as well, and you two know I have to call all my friends by name!"

Was it her imagination, or did they both look amused?

It had to be her imagination; she couldn't be that obvious.

"We do," agreed Yuki, breaking what felt like a painful silence, though it just lasted a second. "And I imagine both of them are happy you do. But speaking of friends," he said, "I forgot to ask; are you planning to attend Lorenzo Mosca's birthday party this weekend? Several of the younger set are going to be there, it sounds like, and Tohru mentioned that Hana is officially back in Japan."

Ok, now she knew that Yuki suspected something; that had always been one of his signature moves, the quick subject change in the face of a delicate topic. But given she wasn’t about to try to tell him there was no need, or try to bring the conversation back to Seiji…

At least his new choice of subject was interesting.

"Is she?" Aiko asked, looking at Yuki with interest. "Tadame never mentioned that, but that’s so cool to hear! It would be great to see her and have a chance to catch up, I feel like we've never talked since she moved to Italy. But I can't go," she said with a sigh, "not unless construction finishes much earlier than planned. Too bad, because I'd love to catch up, and to meet Niko's new baby!"

The Mosca family as a whole were Sohma family friends, though Aiko wasn't as close to them as some of her relatives were. Lorenzo Mosca, whose party it was, was married to a former classmate and dear friend of her grandparents, one of her grandma Tohru's oldest and most beloved friends. The former Saki Hanajima was well-known to Tohru's grandkids, and Saki's son Rio was a close friend of Aiko and Tadame's fathers. Growing up, Aiko and her cousins had seen Rio's kids often, especially since the youngest two Moscas had gone to Kaibara High. Aiko herself had not, but Tadame had, and that meant high school had seen them frequently all hang out.

Aiko knew all three of her Mosca peers decently well. Hana, the youngest Mosca and the only girl, was eight months younger than Aiko and a grade behind her; Hana and Tadame had been close when they were in school, so Aiko, almost by default, had become close to her, too. They had drifted apart since Hana moved to Italy for university, but Aiko still considered them friends and would be happy to see her.

Her connection with the middle Mosca, Kai, was more complex; a year older than Aiko and incredibly handsome along Hanajima lines, he had the painful distinction of having been her most awkward school crush, though he'd been off-limits for a massive slew of reasons. None of those reasons had stopped her from crushing to an appalling level, with the whole thing made worse by the fact Kai had known the whole time. Fortunately, he hadn’t rubbed her nose in it, and she’d had the blessing of having gone to a different school.

And while the oldest Mosca sibling, Niko, had been a little too old for them to really be friends, they had still gotten along and she considered them 'friendly.'

It would be nice to catch up with them all, given the opportunity, but just like work had ruined Belfast, it was ruining the party.

But before Aiko let herself start feeling too bummed, she reminded herself that work hadn't ruined her grandparents’ visit. It hadn't, and it wasn't going to; nothing would be allowed to.

Especially not Aiko herself sulking about missing out.

She had a lot to be grateful for, regardless of what she was missing, starting with a few more days to spend with Yuki and Machi.

Chapter Text

The next few days passed by with what felt like lightning speed as Aiko enjoyed every minute she had with Yuki and Machi.

In the mornings, she would make a late breakfast for them all, taking advantage of them sleeping in to cook before they woke up. Both of them protested her doing so much work on her own, but Aiko didn't mind; she loved the two of them dearly and in general thought they were brilliant, but she had known since she was a child that neither of them should cook.

And much as she loved the way they liked to insist they could help, experience had taught her that they were like kids in the kitchen: meaning well and doing their best, but somehow making things worse.

Mutsuki was the same way (just worse), and he was treated the same: loved and thanked for his efforts, then kicked out of the kitchen. If Hajime and Tohru had failed to teach them to cook, then Aiko knew for a fact that they were all lost causes. And though Yuki and Machi protested they didn't want to be burdens, Aiko simply reminded them they were handling lunches and dinners.

'Handling' by paying, of course; paying the restaurant bills. Aiko loved and trusted them in almost every way, but that trust didn't extend at that point to eating food that Yuki had made. Machi was a passable cook; her food was at least edible. But since she didn't like the process and only did it because she had to, the end result was very similar to if she was just bad.

Aiko, on the other hand, enjoyed cooking for others, and she genuinely loved presenting them with a hot breakfast. But she was equally happy to take the rest of the time off from cooking; Kyoto was a city of food that she was happy to enjoy.

Just like it was a city of a great many other things, which she was happy to go out and visit with her grandparents.

For the most part, they avoided the 'big' tourist sites. Golden Week was one of the busiest travel weeks of the year, and Kyoto, naturally, was a major tourist draw. Aiko could understand that because the city was beautiful, but there was a reason she typically left Kyoto during that week.

Still, there were ways to enjoy the city with fewer crowds; the three of them knew Kyoto well, and that meant they knew exactly what places and routes to avoid. Instead of visiting the largest temples, parks, or the castle, they went off the beaten track and to smaller places. Some of them were places Yuki and Machi had loved when they lived there; others were places Aiko had discovered for herself.

Kyoto had been a beloved place to all of them for years, ever since Yuki had first moved there after finishing high school. 'Officially,' he had chosen Kyoto University for its reputation, but there had been a few other reasons he'd chosen to move to that city.

'I guess it's a way I was like Kyo, back then. I wanted to put some distance between myself and my youth, and to meet new people who knew nothing at all about me. And if I could do that in a place that was so lovely, well...'

Aiko hadn't understood when she had been a child, but as she'd grown, she'd come to learn that 'all families are different' wasn't just a way of saying some people had two fathers. It was also about accepting that sometimes…family sucked.

Yuki had cut off his parents shortly before he got married, when their lack of respect for Machi and Yuki had become too much. Mutsuki had never met Yuki's parents at all; when they died, Yuki hadn't gone to their funerals.

All of that was in the future when he'd moved to Kyoto, but the seeds had sprouted by then and were rapidly starting to grow.

'All my life, I had been controlled and done what others wanted for me, rather than what I wanted for myself. It wasn't until my last year of high school I finally broke free.'

And he had wanted nothing more than to enjoy that freedom, in a place where he could look around and be surrounded…by peace.

Yuki and Machi had lived in Kyoto throughout university, and when Yuki graduated, they had discussed staying. Ultimately, the two of them had gone back to Tokyo, but Kyoto remained precious to them even after they left. Mutsuki grew up often visiting Kyoto with his parents; later, he and Hajime would go there themselves. When Hajime and Mutsuki started discussing their post high-school plans, Kyoto University and Kyoto were near the top of their lists.

As things had worked out, they'd ended up in Chiba. But they had continued the tradition of visiting Kyoto, and by the time she graduated, Aiko knew it well. Kyoto University had been her first choice for reasons beyond academics, and she liked to think that those reasons helped her ultimately get in.

There were ways that she could admit Kyoto still sucked, and she definitely would have been happy living closer to her family. But there were negatives involved in living anywhere, and as Aiko had walked around Kyoto the first time as a resident, she had understood what Yuki saw when he had first moved there.

A place of history, beauty, delicious food, and art. A place where there was a lot to do, no matter what your interests.

A place where the Sohma name didn't come with assumptions…

A place where they could all relax and just be themselves.

By the last evening of Yuki and Machi's visit, all of them were more than happy to sit back and relax. They hadn't spent the entire visit running around the city, but they'd spent enough time on their feet they were ready to rest.

To rest at home, even, with dinner included, though they had ventured out to bring that dinner home. And while the lazy evening was ostensibly for Yuki and Machi, after three days of running around, Aiko was tired herself.

It was honestly kind of embarrassing she was feeling so tired, since Yuki looked fresh as a daisy and his pace hadn't slowed. While it would always make Aiko happy to see him so healthy and strong, her eighty-two-year-old grandfather should not be outpacing her.

"Maybe if you would let me carry the food, you'd feel less tired," Yuki commented when Aiko voiced that thought, smiling at her as they approached her building. "I promise, I haven't reached my dotage as of yet, and I can carry a few bags just as well as you."

"Let's be honest, Ratpa," Aiko said, looking somewhat rueful, "you can probably carry them better, though how, I have no idea. But I have my pride, you know," she continued playfully, "and no one is ever going to accuse me of not respecting my elders. Unless that elder is Uncle Kakeru, of course."

That set both her grandparents laughing, and Aiko giggled, too; while she adored Machi's brother and she always had, Aiko likewise always loved being a brat with him.

It helped that Kakeru loved her being a brat himself, and he had told her frankly that she was never allowed to stop.

'The day you start treating me all gentle and respectful, I'll know I'm about to croak and honestly? Sounds like that would suck. Save the bowing and scraping for people who really are old, like good ol' Yun-Yun, who started being an old man in high school.'

"You can respect me and let me carry things at the same time," Yuki said, smiling, but Aiko shook her head.

"You two paid for the food, I can carry it. Besides, it's not like we have that much further left to-"

"-AIKO!"

Aiko wasn't the only one who reacted to her name, with both of her grandparents likewise turning to look behind them. And even though it was awkward, Aiko had to beam; who would have thought that just hearing her name could make her so happy?

And not even Seiji's concerned, "Rika!" could dampen her mood, even if it did stop Rika up short herself.

At Seiji's warning, the little girl slammed to a stop, ending up halfway between the Sohmas and her father. Then comprehension dawned over Rika's face, and she suddenly looked concerned as she bowed to the Sohmas.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry! You're busy," she said. "I got excited 'cause I wanted to say 'hi!"

Aiko glanced from Rika to Seiji, who looked mortified…and extremely tired. Since they weren’t supposed to be back until the following afternoon, Aiko could only imagine their trip hadn't gone quite as planned.

That was her guess as regards to the exhaustion; the embarrassment, she totally understood. Seiji wouldn't have wanted Rika interrupting people, especially not when those interruptions involved yelling and running. Add to it the fact he knew that Aiko was with her grandparents, she could easily imagine all what he had to be thinking.

But if she had to guess his thoughts, she also knew her own, and she had a good idea what her grandparents thought. A quick glance from side to side at Yuki and Machi confirmed it, and buoyed by their smiles, Aiko gave Rika a wave.

"It's so good to see you, Rika, and please, don't worry at all! I wouldn't have wanted you two to feel you couldn't say 'hello!'"

Aiko's words were spoken to Rika but meant for Seiji as well, and she shot him a smile that was meant to reassure. After a moment, his look of concern faded into a shy smile, and he looked at his daughter and said,

"You can quickly say hi."

Rika didn't need any further permission, racing up to Aiko and giving her a big hug.

"I'm going to be very fast 'cause you're busy right now, but I have so much to tell you about our trip when we talk! Did you know that sometimes, buildings can have their water stop working?"

"Oh no," laughed Aiko, "did that happen to you?"

"Uh-huh. Also, there was a HUGE storm, an’ we had to stay inside for a whole day an' night both! But the ryokan lost its power an' we had to use lanterns, but then water started coming down through the ceiling-"

Aiko, Machi, and Yuki were all staring at Rika by then, and the little girl took a deep breath, then said importantly,

"It was a lot. Are you really Aiko's grandma and grandpa?" she suddenly asked with interest, looking at Yuki and Machi, who took the non sequitur in stride.

"We are," agreed Machi, "and it's very nice to meet you."

"Thank you!" said Rika, beaming, then she bowed politely. "I'm Rika," she said, "Rika Ishikawa."

"We love the picture you drew in Aiko's kitchen," Machi said with a smile, and Rika's eyes widened.

"You do? You saw it?" she asked, still beaming, and Machi and Yuki both nodded.

"We did, and Machi is right; it was beautifully done," Yuki confirmed, looking at Rika as he bowed himself. "I'm Yuki Sohma, and this is my wife, Machi. Thank you for being such a good friend to our granddaughter."

"You're welcome!" said Rika happily, prompting the adults to smile. "It's easy to like Aiko, 'cause she's really nice! Daddy an' I both think so, don't we, Daddy?" she asked.

Seiji had just joined them, and Aiko could tell that he would rather not have to answer that.

Once again, she felt the strangest pang of sympathy; not for Seiji, exactly, but for Hajime.

"Well, I think you are both very nice yourselves," she said, saving Seiji from having to figure out what to say. "This, of course," she said with a smile at Yuki and Machi, "is Rika's father, Seiji Ishikawa."

"Very nice to meet you too, Mr. Ishikawa," said Yuki, and Seiji returned his bow.

"Likewise, Mr. Sohma, and I'm sorry we've interrupted; Rika got a little excited when she saw Aiko, but we'll leave you to your dinner," he said, looking at the food bags that Aiko was still holding.

"An' we need to figure out ours, don't we, Daddy?" asked Rika.

"We do," Seiji said, giving them a wry smile. "But it was nice meeting you," he started to say to the Sohmas, only to have Aiko blurt out,

"Would you like to join us?"

Her offer had precedence; they'd shared meals before. What's more, she had seen the look that Yuki and Machi exchanged at 'figuring out dinner,' and she knew what it had meant when they both looked at her.

Yes, it was a little impulsive, but it made perfect sense.

She just wished she'd thought it through a tiny bit longer.

There were certain things that Aiko now knew about Seiji; things they had in common, and things that they did not.

One of things at the top of the 'not' category? Unlike Aiko, who thrived on social interaction and loved being in groups, Seiji needed to psyche himself up before he joined anything. And even with people he knew, he didn't like surprise gatherings, especially ones whose invitations put him on the spot.

The moment Seiji looked at Aiko in total surprise, she realized she had literally gone and done just that. But before she could think up a way to salvage her invite, Rika was excitedly jumping and asking,

"Daddy, can we?"

Rika's excitement was in sharp contrast to Seiji's initial reaction, but it kicked him into answering himself.

"Thank you for the offer, but we wouldn't want to intrude, not when you've all been looking forward to your visit."

He was smiling politely, but Aiko could see he was tense; he was hiding it well, but she could still notice it.

And she wished she knew what the right follow-up was; this was the first time she'd gone and mucked things up so badly. But while her mind raced rapidly, a hand came to her shoulder, and she glanced up to see Yuki looking at Seiji.

"Thank you for your consideration, but it wouldn't be an intrusion. We've had plenty of time with just the three of us, and we've honestly bought much more food than the three of us need."

"We certainly have," agreed Machi, likewise looking at Seiji. "Yuki and I are always so eager to have 'a taste of Kyoto' that we end up buying way too much. That said," she continued, her look understanding, "we completely understand that you might be too tired. If you'd rather just go home and take some food with you, we would all be very happy to know you both had been fed."

As she listened to Machi, Aiko realized two things: one, she really had the greatest grandparents ever, and two…Machi had done a better job looking out for Seiji than her.

And Aiko felt a sudden disparate mix of emotions; shame and annoyance with herself for being so clueless, and grateful beyond measure for Machi's intuition. For all that Aiko prided herself on how well she dealt with people, in this situation, she hadn't known what to do.

Aiko herself was friendly, almost to a fault. Inviting Seiji and Rika to eat with them had been logical, as she would have loved to receive a similar invitation herself.

But it wasn't that simple for him, and she had known that. Seiji wasn't the type who thrived on constantly being with people, and no doubt he was peopled out from his trip and the train. On top of that, he had no idea what her grandparents knew about them or didn't, but Rika didn't know anything, and he wanted to keep it that way.

Seiji also knew how close she was to her family; he would want their first impression of him to be good one. She knew that Yuki and Machi would like him no matter what, but did he really want them to meet him the first time like this? Newly returned from a trip that hadn't gone as planned, tired, and frazzled enough to not have picked up food?

No. In a perfect world, he absolutely wouldn't.

The grateful look that Seiji gave Machi confirmed Aiko's fears, and she mentally kicked herself for her insensitivity. Relationships needed understanding in order to work; she needed to do a better job of minding Seiji's feelings.

At least her grandparents had helped him relax a little.

"Thank you, that's very kind," Seiji told Yuki and Machi. "I was planning to make us some instant ramen, but if you are all sure that you have enough food…"

He trailed off as the three of them nodded, Aiko holding up the bags of food in sheer relief.

"We're sure."

Seiji nodded thoughtfully, then he glanced at them. She could see the gears turning, and practically hear his thoughts.

He was tired, she could tell, or at least travel-weary. He probably wanted nothing more than to collapse on his couch.

Machi's suggestion no doubt appealed the most; if he was by himself, she was sure he would take it.

Rika, though, was the complication, as Aiko agreed. Aiko's impulsive invitation had excited Rika, who clearly wanted nothing more than for them to accept. Seiji hated disappointing her if he didn't have to, and they'd already had their vacation cut short by a day.

Aiko tried to figure out a way to invite just Rika; to let Seiji go home and decompress while Rika came with Aiko, so everyone got what they wanted and everyone won. Except she didn't want to say anything about that in front of Rika, because Seiji might prefer for them to just go straight home…

Gods, she was screwing this up spectacularly. It was lucky she wasn't overly prone to crying, or else just then she’d be a total mess.

Seiji, however, didn't seem to notice her dilemma.

He hadn't been looking at her or her grandparents while he had been thinking; he'd been looking at Rika, who had been looking hopefully back. But Aiko knew the moment he came to his decision, when he finally looked at them and flashed a cautious smile.

"I'd like to stop at home and drop off our things first, but after that, we'll be right over, if that works for you."

Chapter Text

This was fine. Fine. This was fine and she was fine and the situation was fine and all of it would work out to be totally, utterly fine, because the original intention behind her invitation was pure.

Nice.

Innocent.

She hadn't invited the Ishikawas for any ulterior motive; she hadn't had a grand scheme to introduce Seiji, or to show him off.

No doubt he understood that; he was very understanding. And Yuki and Machi were a pair of teddy bears, there was absolutely nothing threatening about them.

At all.

So dinner would be fine. Especially since dinner was totally casual food.

That was what Aiko kept telling herself.

It wasn't what she believed.

What she did believe was that regardless of her intentions, she had just done something that she knew Seiji disliked. She had put him on the spot in front of everyone; Rika, who he always hated disappointing, and her grandparents, who he wanted to impress.

'Impress' might be a strong word for what Seiji meant, but she knew that he wanted to make a good impression. Seiji always wanted to make good impressions, which, in a perfect world, meant he'd had time to prepare. Yes, the real world wouldn't always allow that, but it typically would allow a lot more than what she'd just granted.

As she helped her grandparents lay out food and dishes, Aiko couldn't help but worry about what Seiji was feeling.

Was he anxious? Nervous? Angry with her? Disappointed with her and how she'd ignored his preferences?

The night she'd told Tadame about their relationship, Tadame had been happy for her, as well as supportive. But she'd also made a comment that Aiko was replaying then, in response to Aiko mentioning how different things were with Seiji.

'I mean, it makes sense, doesn't it? He's totally different from any guy you've ever dated before, it makes sense your experience with him is different, too. Better make sure you're treating him like the kind of guy he is!'

It had been playful and teasing; both of them had laughed. But right then, in that moment, those words almost felt like a threat…

"…Aiko?"

Realizing Yuki had been speaking, Aiko quickly turned back to him and gave him a big smile.

"Sorry, I was trying to remember if we had extra napkins. What were you saying, Ratpa?"

"I was asking if everyone would want tea," Yuki replied, gesturing over to Aiko's teapot. Making tea was one of the few 'cooking' tasks he could manage, so he tended to handle it when Kyo wasn't around.

"Yes, everyone will want tea," Aiko confirmed. "Rika is a huge fan of tea, and Seiji likes it too."

"That makes things simpler," Machi said, setting out the cups. But once she finished, Machi patted Aiko's arm.

"There will be enough napkins," she told Aiko gently. "So try not to worry about it, even if it's tempting."

Aiko wasn't going to analyze Machi's lingering look, or the way that Yuki was pointedly focused on the tea. Instead, she took a deep breath and smiled back at Machi.

"You're right, Grandma, it will be fine. It's not like any of us are that messy, anyway."

Machi smiled back and was about to respond, but she was cut off by the doorbell, which sound made Aiko inhale.

Time to see just how 'fine' things would actually be.

The moment Aiko opened the door, Rika promptly flew in. Barely stopping to take off her shoes, she gave Aiko another big hug, then zoomed into the kitchen in search of the food.

She, at least, was happy, Aiko thought, trying to smile, but it wasn't Rika that she was worried about just then.

Seiji had changed his shirt, she noticed at once. Otherwise, he looked…pretty much the same.

Which meant, unfortunately, that he still looked tired, and Aiko felt an anxious twisting in the pit of her stomach. Once she had confirmed that neither grandparent had followed her, she gave Seiji an apologetic, somewhat timid smile.

"I'm so sorry for putting you on the spot," she said softly as he took off his shoes. "If you'd rather not do this right now, I'd be fine watching Rika; she could stay here for a bit, and you could go home and rest."

Seiji paused, looking up with a frown of his own, glancing towards the kitchen before looking back at her.

"Is that what you would prefer?" he asked equally softly, and Aiko hesitated, unsure of what to say.

'Relationships can't survive without communication. If you can't talk to each other, then it's not meant to be.'

Right.

Communication.

"I would prefer that you be comfortable," she said after a moment's thought. "If you will be comfortable here, I'd really love you to stay, but I don't want you to be uncomfortable for me. I always love to be around people, as you know," she smiled, "but I know that's not necessarily the case for you."

Seiji considered, then smiled tentatively.

"Your grandparents truly don't mind us being here?"

"Absolutely not. They are happy to have you, and we really do have way too much food for just us."

"In that case, I'll stay. Probably not for too long," he stressed quietly, "but that's because last night was really, really rough."

He was actually smiling then, albeit sheepishly, and Aiko could feel relief wash over her like a summer rain.

Or, she suddenly thought with a flash of mischievousness, like an unsuspecting ryokan guest when a pipe burst.

And she felt a great deal lighter as she smiled at him, then gestured towards the kitchen, saying, "Come and get some food."

Seiji hadn't lied about Rika being friendly; when he and Aiko joined the others, Rika was already deep in conversation with Yuki and Machi.

"-go there every year, an' we've gone three times now, too! But this is the first time it stormed like this," she said. "Grandpa Kensei says it was an unsesal…unsenal…"

"An unseasonal weather pattern," Seiji supplied, drawing their attention, and he smiled as he said, "and Grandpa was right. I've never experienced a storm like that before when we were there, and I wouldn't have expected one during Golden Week."

"Me either," said Rika with childish solemnity, prompting all four adults to try to smother their smiles. "It was really loud an’ scary, wasn't it, Daddy?"

"It was," Seiji agreed. "But we made it through, and now we have quite the story to tell."

A story that they all could see Rika was eager to share.

"That's right," she said, looking a little important. "An' it wasn't even just the storm! The storm made the power go out, an' a big branch hit the building, an' there was water coming in through the ceiling. At first I thought the water was the rain, but it was actually 'cause a pipe broke upstairs. Did you know pipes could break?" she asked, looking at Yuki and Machi, and they looked properly solemn as they both nodded back.

"We did," Yuki said. "And it's very troublesome."

"Have you ever had a pipe break when you were at a ryokan?"

"Not at a ryokan, no," he said, "but we did have it happen in our house once before."

"Really?" asked Rika, fascinated. "Was it a giant mess?"

"An enormous mess. We had to do quite a lot of work to fix all the damage."

Rika nodded, then asked, "Do you still live in that house?"

"We do," he smiled. "We've lived there ever since we moved to Tokyo, which was right before Aiko's father was born."

"Her daddy, or her papa?" asked Rika very seriously, and Yuki and Machi exchanged a smile as Aiko giggled herself.

Rika really was the sweetest little girl, she thought.

"Her daddy," said Machi, smiling. "Our son, Mutsuki. Though Hajime wasn't born too long before that."

Rika nodded thoughtfully, then looked at Yuki and Machi. "Are you two very old?" she asked, and Seiji choked.

"Rika!" he exclaimed, flushing a deep red, but Yuki and Machi both laughed, and Yuki shook Seiji off.

"It's fine," Yuki told him, “We’re not offended, and it's a valid question. Especially coming from someone who is…six?"

"Six!" confirmed Rika, and Seiji let out a sigh, but even though he looked apologetic, his worry was gone. And Yuki, thus assured, turned back to Rika.

"What made you ask that?" he asked her with a smile, and Rika said,

"'Cause you're Aiko's daddy's parents, an’ Aiko is about the same age as my daddy, I think. I don't know how old she actually is," she admitted frankly, 'because Daddy said it's a very rude question to ask."

Aiko glanced sideways at Seiji and could see he was blushing, his attention suddenly focused on his plate of food. But Rika paid no attention to her father right then, simply continuing,

"But Daddy is twenty-eight, an' his parents an’ my other grandma all are kind of old. So if Aiko's daddy an' papa are old like that too, then that must make you guys very old," she finished.

Sound logic, Aiko agreed, and she wasn't alone.

"That was very well-reasoned," Yuki said approvingly. "'Very old' is admittedly tricky to define, but I will tell you, Rika, that I am going to celebrate my eighty-third birthday this month. And to most people, that's probably fairly old."

"Wow," said Rika, her eyes huge and round. "Are you really that old?"

"I really am," Yuki agreed, "and I'm happy for that."

"You're happy to be old?"

"Yes," he said with a smile. "Being this old means I've gotten to see and do a lot, including, after today, getting to meet you."

"An' I got to meet you, too!" Rika said with a grin, then she said matter-of-factly, "Daddy's grandparents are dead."

Beside Aiko, she could suddenly feel Seiji tense, and she shot him a swift look, followed up by one to Yuki, whose eyes had darted to Seiji before looking back at Rika.

"That can happen," Yuki agreed, "Though I'm sorry to hear that. But speaking of grandparents, didn't you say that yours were on your trip with you?"

As Yuki deftly steered Rika to a safer topic, Aiko could feel Seiji relax, and she relaxed herself.

Whatever any of them felt about first impressions, there were a few subjects that were just as well left for later.

"-Grandma an' Aunt Hina could stay an' shop forever, but I liked going out an’ watching the river a whole lot better. There's a really cool bridge that crosses it, an' there would always be lots of people crossing back an' forth. Some people would even go down an' play in the water; watching them was way more fun than looking in the shops."

All of them were enjoying Rika's narrative, which had managed to make even the most standard vacation activities sound like an adventure. And for all that Aiko had never been to Kamikochi, she had to admit that Rika was painting a pleasant picture.

Maybe, in the future, she would be on that trip; even the idea was enough to make her smile. But she wasn't so preoccupied she wasn't still listening, hearing Machi ask Rika,

"Did you play down in the water yourself?"

"Nope," said Rika, making a face as she shook her head. "I wanted to, but I'm not allowed, not until I'm older. Daddy says it's too dangerous, isn't that right, Daddy?"

"That's right," said Seiji, his voice incredibly neutral. "When you're older, it's something we can reevaluate."

Machi and Yuki both nodded at that, then looked back at Rika.

"I don't like spending too much time shopping myself," Machi told Rika with a little shake of her head. "Given the choice, I think I would have watched the people, too."

"It's a lot more fun to watch people than to watch things, especially when it's people you don't get to see other times! That's one of the things I really like about living here," Rika informed Yuki and Machi.

"Here in this apartment building, or here in Kyoto?"

"Here in Kyoto. When we lived in Inaka, we saw the same people all the time. In Kyoto, only some of the people are the same, but a lot of the rest of the people change around all the time."

"So you're a people watcher, then," Yuki observed with a smile, and Rika grinned as she nodded, then added,

"Also a people talker. It's fun to talk to new people, don't you think?"

"It can be," Yuki agreed. "Though I have to admit I prefer the familiar."

"That's people you know, right?"

"It is. Family, and friends."

"Am I familiar now?" she asked, and he answered by chuckling.

"I doubt I'll be forgetting you anytime soon, Rika, so yes, I would say that you are familiar."

"You guys are familiar, too," Rika shot right back. "But that's great, 'cause Aiko? Is even more familiar, an’ she's really, really great!"

"We certainly think so," said Machi, smiling at Aiko. "So it's very nice to hear you think so, too."

"Daddy an' I both do," Rika said cheerfully. "I like Tadame, too, because she's really fun, but I like Aiko better. Just don't tell Tadame," she added, suddenly serious, "because that would be rude."

Eventually, the meal was finished and Seiji and Rika left, leaving Aiko alone once again with her grandparents.

"Well," said Machi, settling in with a fresh cup of tea, "you weren't mistaken, Aiko; Rika reminds me a lot of you when you were her age; you, and Mutsuki too," she added with a wry smile. "I could sympathize entirely with her father; I can only imagine how tired he must feel after that trip."

Aiko smiled at Machi as she picked up her tea.

"You did a better job at noticing that than me," she admitted, feeling less anxious about it than she had earlier but still feeling she had to speak up and properly thank Machi. "Thank you for helping him feel more comfortable here."

Even looking down, she could see her grandparents' smiles, both of them exchanging a look of total understanding.

"It's easy to notice things when they're something you relate to," Yuki said, reaching over and patting Aiko's hand. "It's much harder when they aren't in step with your own nature. I think we can all agree that you are a bit more like Rika, while Machi and I are maybe more like her father."

"Who seemed very nice," said Machi, taking a drink. "And like he cares for his daughter a great deal."

"He does," said Aiko softly. "She's almost his whole world."

Yuki was silent for a moment, then he asked, "Do you know the situation with regards to her mother?"

She knew that the question wasn't Yuki being nosy; she didn't hesitate at all before she answered it.

"She passed away," said Aiko in that same quiet voice. "When Rika was a baby, though I don't know how."

Given how minimally Yuki and Machi reacted to that, she could tell at once that they'd suspected that answer. But both of them still shook their heads and both looked sympathetic, Machi glancing at the front door and Yuki sighing softly.

"I can't even imagine," he said quietly. "He should be very proud of how well he's done with her."

"Yes," agreed Machi, turning back to them. "Especially considering their difference in temperament, he has done a wonderful job in raising her, so far."

Even though Aiko knew that her grandparents had liked their guests, it gave her a strangely proprietary feeling of pride to hear that praise. Even though she hadn't played any role in how Rika turned out, she was still oddly proud of her…and proud of Seiji, too.

Because he had done an amazing job, and was still doing it. Because Rika was a wonderful person who any parent would be proud of.

Who, Aiko was positive, Erina was proud of, too…

"It was nice to meet them," said Machi, patting Aiko's shoulder. "Rika, and her father both."

"That's right," agreed Yuki, smiling his gentle smile. "And I would be happy if we met them both again."

Chapter Text

By the time the Ishikawas got home, it was still only evening but it felt significantly later. Rika initially protested putting on her pajamas, but Seiji felt fully vindicated when she passed out on the couch.

He wasn't surprised in the slightest she'd resisted going to bed, but he knew his daughter well enough to know that she was exhausted.

And that made two of them, he thought as he carried her to her room, laying her out in her bed and carefully tucking her in. Neither of them had gotten that much sleep the previous night; the thunder and lightning from the storm had been a problem all day, then the ryokan had lost power, there had been the storm damage, and then there was the burst pipe…

Fortunately, his parents’ and older sister’s rooms were untouched by the water, but Seiji, Rika, and Tomoki's family had all been affected. Dealing with Rika under the circumstances had been hard enough, but it was his infant nephew who had really made the night rough.

A middle-of-the-night conclave held as the storm raged outside had all the adults agreeing that they might as well leave early. They'd already spent one day trapped in the ryokan by the weather, and the current forecast for the next day, while slightly better, still wasn't great.

At least they hadn't been camping, but even so, nine people, one a child and one an infant, in two small ryokan rooms currently without power was a rustic experience none of them cared to extend.

Seiji wasn't upset they'd chosen to go home early. If he was going to be trapped in a single room, he'd rather that that room have an internet connection and a few less people.

He was disappointed for Rika, who was really bummed. She had been a good sport about everything, but between losing out on two full days of hiking and exploration, getting kicked out of their room in the night by a sudden flood, and the whole 'awake all night and being utterly exhausted' thing…he was honestly impressed she hadn't been worse behaved.

And that was why, when they got back and Aiko invited them over, he didn't have the heart to say 'no, we're going home.'

Seiji had been so exhausted from the day he'd had that he hadn't realized it was Aiko walking up ahead. In his defense, she and her grandparents were almost a block beyond them, and Aiko was part of a trio, rather than by herself. Rika, however, recognized Aiko at once, and she was off and running before Seiji could react. Once he’d realized what was happening he had tried to stop her, but by then, Rika had already interrupted.

At least he could console himself with the fact she'd apologized, and Aiko's grandparents both turned out to be very kind. With their collective permission, he had allowed Rika to talk…which had somehow transitioned into a dinner invitation.

He had been more torn by that invite than he could say. On the one hand, it was incredibly kind, and he did need to feed Rika; he had been too out of it to get food at the station, and too focused on getting home to stop along the way. They did have instant ramen he could make at home, but the bags that Aiko was carrying had smelled heavenly. Then there was the bulletproof fact that Rika wanted to go; she knew better than to beg after her first eager 'can we?' but if Rika's eyes could talk, they would have been pleading nonstop.

If it had just been Aiko, or Aiko and Tadame, the answer would have been easy. But having Aiko's grandparents there? That changed things, a lot.

He had no idea what the two of them knew about him. He had told Aiko he didn't mind if she chose to tell people, as long as that information didn't get back to Rika just yet. And though as far as he knew she’d only told Tadame, things could have changed over the course of that week.

Though honestly, it didn't matter what the Sohmas knew; he always wanted to make a good impression, whoever he met. And while he liked to think his instincts would help him with that, he had to admit that at that moment, his instincts weren't at their best.

He'd been awake, dozing aside, for over thirty-six hours. Helped wrangle luggage, travel arrangements, and children for a good chunk of that. He was exhausted, and peopled out, and never been good at small talk; he couldn't guarantee he would be up to the social challenge.

His girlfriend had invited them and his daughter wanted to go, but accepting meant that he, as he was, would be what her grandparents remembered.

And he had been torn on what to do and how best to respond when a lifeline was offered from an unexpected quarter. Machi's offer of an 'out' had been very kind, but even more than what she had said, he’d appreciated her look.

A look of quiet understanding, and total sympathy…

Of someone who had been in his shoes, and understood his dilemma.

Seiji looked at Machi Sohma and saw a kindred spirit, and, realizing that, his decision had been clear.

Over the course of the meal, Seiji's instincts had been confirmed, not only with regards to Machi but to Yuki as well. The two of them had both been kind and friendly to him, but they’d focused on Rika and mostly just let Seiji...be.

It was still overwhelming, but in a good way. He had anticipated questions; there were practically none. Whenever he chose to speak up, they included him, but they didn't push him to keep talking beyond what he wanted to say.

Instead, they talked to Rika, and they listened to her. Aiko had told him her grandparents were all good people; after seeing them with his daughter, he had to agree. Even when Rika had said things that mortified Seiji, they had laughed and answered her questions without blinking twice. And when the conversation had veered in a dangerous direction, Yuki had simply and easily turned it back around.

Clearly, the man had experience in dealing with children, as well as controlling and directing conversation.

He would have to ask Aiko what Yuki used to do; whatever it was, Seiji suspected he had been good at it. For all that he was just meeting Yuki for the first time, everything about him had screamed 'competence.'

And for all that Seiji hadn't originally wanted dinner, by the time they went home, he was glad he'd gone.

After Rika was in bed, Seiji thought about following suit. But as much as he had to admit that sleep sounded amazing, it was still fairly early in the evening for that. Instead, he got to work unpacking from the trip; sorting laundry, getting out souvenirs, and putting away the bags. By the time he finished it was late enough for bed, but after he had settled in, he found he couldn't sleep.

And, after lying there for ages, staring at the ceiling, he reached for his phone and opened his messaging app.

It was late enough that Aiko's grandparents might be in bed, but he had no idea if they actually were. On the one hand, he didn't want to interrupt…

On the other, it wasn't like he was calling.

Message from: Seiji. 9:38 pm

Thanks again for inviting us over, and for the food. We really appreciated it, and Rika had fun. Please tell your grandparents thank you from me; they didn't have to indulge her so much, but it made her very happy 😁

Having sent the message, Seiji stared at his phone. Then he realized he was staring and chuckled as he shook his head, reaching out to set the phone back on his bedside table.

That was the whole point of texting, to not force an immediate response. And it was fine Aiko wasn't available…

Then his phone vibrated in his hand.

Message from: Aiko. 9:40 pm

You're welcome, and I'll be sure to tell them tomorrow. But just so you know, they both had fun; they liked Rika, too!

Aiko's prompt response brought a huge smile to his face, and for a moment, he could only beam at the screen. He had hoped Aiko's grandparents had fun with Rika; they had certainly looked like they were enjoying themselves. Hearing it confirmed by Aiko was a huge relief, as well as made him happy for both his daughter and himself.

But before he could reply, another message came through.

Message from: Aiko. 9:40 pm

I hope you had fun, too. I know I already apologized, but I really didn't think before asking you two to come over. I didn't mean to put you on the spot like that, and I hope you didn't find the evening too awkward or exhausting.

As he read her message, Seiji's smile became softer. It was true, her invitation had been unexpected, and he had initially been uncomfortable. Then again, he was always uncomfortable in that kind of situation, and at this point in his life, he doubted that would change.

At the same time, he couldn't be upset with her for that; he knew that the invitation had come from a place of kindness. The fact Aiko was thinking about them being hungry had been sweet, and he knew she hadn't meant to put him on the spot…unlike a few other people he could name.

Ask him how he knew about manipulative invitations, and why he hated hearing the phrase 'for your own good.'

Plus, there was the fact she'd realized just how awkward he'd felt, and how she'd tried to give him an out without disappointing his daughter. Yes, it had been belated, but it was still a start.

No, he couldn't be upset about the invite, and that would have been the case even if the dinner was awful.

Message from: Seiji. 9:41 pm

It's ok, I promise, and the invitation was nice. The meal was infinitely better than instant ramen, and I did enjoy myself. Your grandparents are very nice 😄

Aiko's response came right away, and Seiji's smile broadened; he could easily imagine her saying the words aloud.

Message from: Aiko. 9:41 pm

I'm so glad to hear that, and we were happy to have you. Grandma and Ratpa had a good time, and they liked you both a lot. Ratpa said he relates entirely to having a high energy kid, though compared to the stories I've heard from when Daddy was little, I'd say you have it way easier than the two of them did.

Seiji had to snort at her calling Rika 'easy,' though he could appreciate the sympathy from Yuki. And it was great to hear her grandparents had liked him; considering how much he'd liked them, it was nice to know it was mutual.

Message from: Seiji. 9:42 pm

I appreciated them being so patient with her. I'm just sorry they had to deal with some of her questions 😅

Message from: Aiko. 9:42 pm

They loved it. They both love kids, and Rika's at a fun age. Though I wonder if she's not to blame for them passing out so early!

Seiji chuckled at that; he could relate to Yuki and Machi if Rika wore them out. She regularly wore him out, and he was a lot younger; if Rika could exhaust Seiji when he was used to her, how much more tiring would she be to two people their age?

Message from: Seiji. 9:43 pm

So they're asleep, then?

Message from: Aiko. 9:43 pm

They are. Though it's maybe also possible they're tired from three straight days of running around Kyoto.

Message from: Seiji. 9:44 pm

I would be, if I was them, but did you all have fun?

Message from: Aiko. 9:44 pm

We did, though clearly not as much 'fun' as you did!

He could imagine the look on her face as she'd typed that message: no doubt grinning from ear to ear, a twinkle in her eye.

It was amazing just how much he loved that expression, even when he was afraid of what had provoked it.

Message from: Seiji. 9:44 pm

I wouldn't wish all my 'fun' on my worst enemy 😑 At least we got a refund on those rooms for the last three nights.

Message from: Aiko. 9:45 pm

What actually happened with the pipes, anyway? An electrical outage shouldn't have affected the plumbing, right?

Message from: Seiji. 9:46 pm

Honestly, I have no idea, but there was some storm damage and the pipes were old. Rikuto and I were speculating something maybe got snapped or punctured when the building got hit.

Message from: Aiko. 9:46 pm

Oh no, did anyone get hurt?

Message from: Seiji. 9:47 pm

Not that we heard, though it was very chaotic with the power out and it being two in the morning 😫

Message from: Aiko. 9:47 pm

I'm surprised you got any sleep!

Message from: Seiji. 9:47 pm

Honestly? I didn't. Between Rika being scared of the storm, the power outage, the flood, and everything else that was happening, I barely slept at all.

Message from: Aiko. 9:48 pm

Seriously? You should be asleep, mister, why are you still texting?

Seiji had to grin at her 'tone,' imagining her delivery. Then he considered for a moment before he texted back.

Message from: Seiji. 9:49 pm

Because I've missed talking to you, and I'm really happy I got to see you today. It was the silver lining in a very cloudy day ☺

There was a very long pause in the wake of that message, just enough to make Seiji start to feel a bit nervous. But then his phone pinged again, and the nerves faded away.

Message from: Aiko. 9:51 pm

I'm really glad I got to see you, too, even though I'm sorry for why you had to come back early. I've had a lot of fun with Grandma and Ratpa, but I've missed our lunches, and talking to you. This whole 'incommunicado' thing is very overrated.

He agreed wholeheartedly, even if it had been his idea. He hadn't wanted to worry about anyone seeing his phone; heck, not even his phone, seeing his facial expressions. Their texting relationship was still very young, but he was self-aware enough to know that he smiled a lot at her texts.

Those smiles probably weren't very 'normal' for him, not enough to fool his sisters if they caught a glimpse. And while he wasn't ashamed of how Aiko made him smile, he hadn't been ready to explain, or even have it suspected, especially not while on vacation with his whole family.

Message from: Seiji. 9:52 pm

Agreed.

There was a great deal more he would have liked to say, but he didn't have a chance to say it before falling asleep. In the morning, he woke up to a short string of messages, starting with a follow up and ending with, 'sweet dreams, Seiji, I hope you sleep really well.'

He had, on both counts, largely thanks to her.

Vacations could be nice, but it was great to be home.

Chapter Text

Late the following afternoon, Aiko stood at the train station with Yuki and Machi, giving the pair of them their fourth 'last hug for the road.'

"It was so, so great to see you," Aiko told them both. "Considering you technically live here, yourselves, you really don't visit nearly as much as you should!"

Both Yuki and Machi had to laugh at that, with Machi hugging her yet again as her own response.

"We appreciate the sentiment," said Yuki, smiling over at Aiko, "but I think you and Tadame make a better pair of roommates. You'd both get sick of us if we were around too much."

"Emphasis on 'too much,' Ratpa, which I don't think is possible. Not for me," she said, "or Tadame, either. She's genuinely bummed to miss your visit, you know."

"Well, from the sound of it we'll get to see her tomorrow," Machi said, glancing at Yuki, who nodded his head. "Tohru sounded very excited the timing would work out…"

"…And Catpa was grouching in the background the entire time, about the flight, the travel time, and the inevitable jet lag?" Aiko asked, grinning, and the others laughed.

"I love how well you know him," said Yuki with a laugh. "Petulant, childish, overly dramatic…yes, Kyo was being himself, I'm glad you understand."

Aiko had to giggle at Yuki's assessment of Kyo, which, she actually knew, was grounded in affection. The two of them had been good friends since before her fathers were born, but she suspected that asking them to stop snarking might actually kill them both.

And if she was being honest, she couldn't blame Kyo for being unenthusiastic. By the time they got home, the travelling Sohmas would have been in the air for eighteen hours, and Kyo Sohma had always hated flying, Aiko knew. All of them knew precisely why he'd agreed to go, and it had everything to do with Tohru going and not a love of travel. He liked the Murphys well enough and was glad to be invited, but there was no way Kyo would have gone if Tohru didn't want to.

And just like she could imagine Kyo's feelings about the flight, she could likewise imagine his feelings at the idea of landing in Japan and going straight to a party.

"You guys will have to tell me if Catpa turns up at the party. My bet is that he stays home and Grandma goes by herself."

"I agree," said Machi, "and, if I were him, I would do the same. I can't believe that any of them are going, honestly."

"I can," smiled Yuki. "Certainly Tohru herself. Even if she's so exhausted she's about to pass out, she will turn up-"

"-and then fall asleep in the corner," Aiko finished, grinning, and the two of them smiled back. "I'm tasking you two with watching out for her, ok? Someone who hasn't been flying for a whole day needs to be watching, and Daddy and Papa won't be back from their trip in time."

Aiko's own parents had gone away for Golden Week themselves, and they wouldn't be back home until the end of the weekend. Otherwise, Aiko wouldn't have had to worry at all; no one could take care of anyone better than Hajime and Mutsuki.

But Yuki and Machi were decent backup, especially when it came to Tohru. She knew that neither of them would let Tohru come to harm.

Granted, no one else would, either, especially not at a Mosca event; Saki would appear at Tohru’s side the moment she even wavered. But Saki would be busy herself, since it was her husband’s party, and no offense to Saki, but Aiko was biased towards Yuki and Machi.

"We'll be sure to keep an eye on her, even if Kyo is there," Yuki confirmed, and Machi nodded. "And we'll be sure to send you some of the party favors."

Aiko's grin became pronounced in the face of that promise. The Mosca family business was Italian imports, and they were notorious for having amazing favors at their events.

It was enough to make her drool just thinking about it, especially remembering the chocolates from Niko's wedding.

But that was something Aiko would have to look forward to alone, as Yuki and Machi's train's impending arrival was announced.

"It was so, so good to see you," she repeated, hugging them. "Travel safely and take care of yourselves, ok?"

"We will," said Machi, "and you enjoy the peace and quiet."

"Grandma, are you suggesting my roommate is loud?" Aiko asked in mock-offense, and Yuki and Machi smiled.

"I'm suggesting it's a nice thing to enjoy some peace and quiet," repeated Machi innocently, and Aiko giggled again, knowing what Machi meant.

And if Aiko was being totally honest, she was looking forward to a little quiet. She had loved playing the hostess and seeing her grandparents, but she was ready for the chance to just relax.

Though if her plans to relax involved Seiji and Rika, she wasn't about to say anything just then.

Aiko not saying anything turned out just as well, since Seiji and Rika turned out to have plans with Seiji's in-laws. That would have been enough of a setback on its own, but to add insult to injury, she got called into work. That meant travelling all the way to the far side of the city, then hanging out at a construction site to help fix a problem.

Normally, Aiko loved being out in the field, and a tiny part of her was kind of glad she'd been called. That was the whole reason she'd had to stay in Kyoto; at least this way, her staying home was totally vindicated.

All the same, it wasn't quite the Golden Week ending she would have wanted, and when she got home that night, she was somewhat subdued. But as she showered and put on her pajamas, she told herself it was fine; she'd still gotten to see her grandparents, and Seiji a little bit too.

All told, not a bad way to spend the holiday.

The following afternoon, Tadame was back in Kyoto, though she was the first to admit she wasn't in the greatest mood.

"Sorry I'm so bitchy," said Tadame with a yawn. "I don't know what I was thinking, going to Lorenzo's; I guess I got cocky with how well I handled Britain, never thinking that duh, I'd been working nights all month. I am so damn exhausted," she groaned, another yawn mixing in, "and it's a really good thing I let you talk me into taking tomorrow off, too."

"Not to say, 'I told you so,'" said Aiko, giving her friend a one-armed hug as they walked along, "But didn't I say you'd say that?"

"You did, and you were so annoyingly sure it made me want to fight you. I'm glad I was smart enough to accept your wisdom with grace."

"You called me controlling."

"With grace!"

At Tadame's flash of humor, Aiko had to laugh, then she asked, "So what's your plan?"

"Stay awake until tonight so I can get back on schedule. Control my impulse to turn into a raging bitch."

"Isn't it too late for that?"

"I am not raging; I am politely annoyed. You, my friend," said Tadame, "ought to know the difference by now."

Tadame wasn't wrong; Aiko knew the difference well. Out of her brother and sister, Aiko, and their cousins, Tadame had always had the most 'attitude' by far, which tended to manifest the most when she was tired or hungry. It was something Tadame had tried to work on over the years, but much as Aiko loved her, she had to admit there were times Tadame...could be a bitch.

Though she could likewise admit there were levels of bitchiness, and, at the moment, Tadame was not raging.

She was, however, tetchier than Aiko expected, given she had just returned from a trip she'd been happy to take. And while a part of her mood very well could be due to jet lag, as the day progressed, Aiko felt her doubts piling up.

"So, are you going to tell me what's got you in the mood?" Aiko asked Tadame that evening as the two of them sprawled out in their pajamas eating takeout. "I'm not going to push for details if you don't want to say, but if you feel like opening up, now's the perfect time."

Tadame looked over at Aiko from her perch on the couch, then deliberately took a bite of her food as she asked,

"Who says I feel like opening up?"

Aiko studied Tadame for a little while thoughtfully, Tadame stoically staring back as she chewed. Finally, Aiko cracked a smile as she nodded, saying simply but decisively,

"Me."

Tadame had never been someone who kept secrets. From the wider world, yes, but not from everyone. She had always been someone who needed to talk things out, and for many years now, Aiko had been her favorite 'someone.'

It honestly made Aiko feel guilty on occasion, because there were things that she didn't tell Tadame so easily. There weren't many of them, but they existed; sometimes, Aiko needed to keep things to herself.

Herself, or someone whose judgements were consistently less explosive.

Aiko would respect it if Tadame didn't want to talk, but just like Tadame could read her, she could read Tadame. And after a moment, Tadame sighed and pulled out her phone.

"Read that," she said, opening up her messaging app and tossing it to Aiko. "Starting at the top."

Aiko obediently looked at the top message, which was dated just over one month prior, and made her way through the largely one-sided conversation. By the time she finished the messages that had been sent that morning, Aiko was scowling herself as Tadame said,

"Get my mood?"

"Oh yes," said Aiko, still scowling, which made Tadame grin.

"Aiko Sohma, you look positively pissed off."

"I am pissed off!" said Aiko. "I can't believe the nerve. Unless you deleted messages-"

"-Didn't."

"-that came out of the blue."

Then Aiko hesitated, asking "how long since you last talked?"

"Meaningfully? Years."

"How many?"

"Enough that that," said Tadame, gesturing at the phone, "was totally out of line. And completely unwelcome, and unwanted both. We're not teenagers anymore, not any of us; bitchy moods notwithstanding, I am a mature adult who has a busy, happy, fulfilling life that doesn't need this drama."

Aiko eyed Tadame for a long moment, trying to decide what to say and whether she ought to remind Tadame that the block button was a thing. But then she smiled, deciding to focus on the obvious.

"You're amazing, Tadame, and you're totally right."

"Damn right I'm right, especially about the part where I am amazing, which I'm not about to forget just 'cause I'm pissed off. And you'd better not be forgetting that either, just as an FYI, especially if you need advice about Seiji going forward."

The abrupt redirection caught Aiko by surprise, but then she laughed and picked up her food once more. She could get the hint; Tadame was done talking, at least about Tadame herself.

"I will keep that in mind," Aiko told her friend. "I don't know if I'll take you up on that advice-"

"-Oh come on, my advice is great!"

"You mean uninformed and totally biased?"

"Just because I lack first-hand experience doesn't make me uninformed, and if I'm biased, it's because I love you so damn much. That doesn't mean I'm not prepared to love him, mind you," said Tadame, poking her chopsticks at Aiko with a stern expression, "simply that between you and him, you will always come first. And I want you to be happy, Aiko, genuinely happy; not just short-term gooey-eyes and butterflies in your stomach, but long-term happy with a good guy who is right for you."

Seeing how Aiko wanted that same thing for herself, she could concede that Tadame's desire didn't sound too bad. And for all Aiko liked to tease her about being 'uninformed,' Tadame was spot on when it came to her knowing Aiko.

"I want that too," she said softly, and Tadame smiled at her.

"You'll get there," she said gently, "you've just got to be patient."

Aiko knew that, too; that was the part that was hard. She wanted to have what her parents and grandparents had, what her aunts and uncles, cousins, friends, and others had.

She wanted that happiness, that partnership, that love. She didn't want to keep waiting and hoping things would work out, she wanted to believe that they were working right then. To cling to the momentum she and Seiji had started to build, and to the feelings she was sure that they both felt.

But regardless of what she wanted, she knew Tadame was right. This was too important to rush, or leave to a gut feeling; this was her future happiness, after all…and not only hers.

But Aiko didn't want to think about that anymore at the moment, any more than Tadame wanted to dwell on her issue. So instead, Aiko turned to the next logical topic, looking at Tadame and asking,

"So, you never said; what did Catpa think of the food?"

Chapter Text

Monday saw the return of 'normal' in more than one way: not only was Golden Week over and everyone back at work, Tadame was back on her normal schedule, working days instead of nights. And even though they were still twelve-hour shifts, the timing of those shifts meant she actually see Aiko, which meant that once again, the two were able to talk.

Aiko had to admit it was nice to have her back; she had missed hanging out with her best friend. And it wasn't like Tadame's shifts cut into her time with Seiji, since she and Tadame usually hung out in the evenings. With the return of working life, she and Seiji were back to their lunches, but they didn't get together after work...usually.

Even though Tadame was back working days, her hours meant that she still got home long after Aiko. Consequently, Aiko usually cooked on days that Tadame worked, so Tadame wasn't eating in the middle of the night. The arrangement technically was that Tadame would wash up, but Aiko being Hajime Sohma's daughter meant certain habits died hard.

"You know I'm going to do that just as soon as I'm done, right?" Tadame said, watching Aiko with amusement from her seat at the table.

Aiko glanced down guiltily at the washrag in her hands, then said, "It's not like I mind-"

"-I know you don't mind," grinned Tadame, taking a bite. "But you also cooked," she said through her mouthful of food, "and you're making me feel like a freeloader again."

"Says the woman who did all the laundry and cleaned the bathroom yesterday. You're really going to get upset with me for washing some dishes?"

"They are my dishes, thanks very much, and I'll kindly ask you to respect my property."

Aiko had to giggle at Tadame's tone; Tadame giggled as well after a moment's pause.

"I know that chore division is a major roommate issue, but how many roommates do you think fight about them like us?"

"Anyone who was raised by anyone like our dads, or lived very long with someone like Tohru."

"I don't know," Aiko said, rinsing another pan. "Tora lived with Grandma for years, and he's still a slob."

"'Hey, he's not a slob," protested Tadame, defending their cousin who, yes, could be admittedly untidy. "Especially considering what he was like when we first moved in. Besides, as Mom would say, 'mess' and 'clutter' are different. 'Slob' implies things like dirty dishes and empty takeout cartons and dirty laundry everywhere, while 'clutter' is just…clutter. And as you're a person who likes clutter," she began, smirking at Aiko, only to break off, laughing, as Aiko flicked water at her.

"Do not compare me to Tora, this place is pristine!"

"Have you been in your room lately?"

"My room is fine, and what are you doing going in my room anyway?"

"Hello, the laundry?" Tadame said, then she grinned devilishly. "Also possibly looking for-"

Aiko never got to hear the rest of that sentence, because Tadame was suddenly interrupted by the sound of the bell. It was unexpected enough that both woman jumped, then exchanged a confused look as Aiko asked,

"Are you expecting someone?"

"Nope, I was going to ask you." But then Tadame's eyes widened and she started to grin, shooting to her feet and the door before Aiko could blink.

Aiko realized who it likely was a split second later, and she soundly scolded herself for not reacting faster.

"Hey, Seiji, long time no see!" Tadame said cheerfully as she opened the door. "How can we help you tonight?" she asked, cocking her head.

It was clear that Seiji hadn't been expecting Tadame; at first, he stared at her like he didn't know who she was. But he rallied quickly, saying, "Hi, Tadame, it's nice to see you," before frowning slightly and asking, "is Aiko available?"

Tadame admittedly didn't know Seiji as well as Aiko; her meetings with him had been much fewer and further between. But even she could tell that something was bothering him, and her playful manner vanished in an instant.

"Yes, she's just cleaning up, let me get her for you. Aiko?" she called over her shoulder, "Seiji's looking for you."

Aiko was right there in an instant, trying to act like she hadn't been listening from the start. And she, just like Tadame, was unsettled by Seiji's manner.

"Is everything ok?" she asked, looking at him in concern, and Seiji quickly nodded, only to hesitate.

"Actually," he admitted after an awkward pause, "I'm not...totally sure."

"Do you need a babysitter, or medical assistance?" Tadame asked with more sharpness than she actually meant. Then she cringed, following up with, "or some privacy?"

"No, no, and no, but thank you," he told her, then he paused again, looking from Tadame to Aiko and back as he reconsidered.

"Though, actually-"

He didn't get a chance to finish as Tadame withdrew, simultaneously nudging Aiko out the door and pulling it shut.

Tadame had been so efficient neither of them had time to react, though Aiko likely should have been ready, given she knew Tadame. As it was, she only stared at Seiji as he stared at the door, then looked at Aiko, clearly not knowing what to say.

Though the fact he wasn't talking reassured Aiko a little; it couldn't be a real emergency, or he would have said. He wouldn't be standing there, worrying about his phrasing; he would have asked for help at once and sorted the rest out later.

Then again, an emergency would have surprised her less than what he actually said.

"I'm so sorry to interrupt your evening like this, but Rika was hoping she could talk to you, Aiko."

Out of everything Aiko's overactive mind conjured up, Rika wanting to talk to her hadn't even been on the list.

"Is she alright? Is anything the matter?" she asked at once, and Seiji hesitated before saying,

"I don't think so?"

The fact he sounded so unsure caught Aiko up short.

How could he not know if something was the matter?

"Why does she want to talk?" she asked after a moment, only to get a helpless look as Seiji said,

"I'm not sure."

She wasn't expecting that either and at first could only stare, which prompted Seiji to defensively hold up his hands.

"I have literally no idea what is going on," he said, looking and sounding unhappy. "I picked her up from Marina's after work like I always do; she seemed quieter than normal, but otherwise fine. But as we were passing your door, she suddenly stopped, and she asked me if she could speak to you privately."

"Privately?" repeated Aiko, looking even more startled. "And you have no idea, at all, what this is about?"

Considering that Rika was a fellow open book, Aiko found it hard to believe Seiji had no idea. Maybe he didn't remember at the moment because he was worried, but Rika had to have given some indication to him...right?

"None," said Seiji, looking troubled as he shook his head. "I told her not right then because I knew you'd be cooking," prompting a smile from Aiko at the fact he was right. Seiji usually worked longer hours than her, and by the time he'd picked up Rika and they were getting home, she was typically at the tail end of making dinner. "Plus, I wanted to see if I could find out what she wanted. I didn't, obviously," he said with a sigh. "Marina and Emika had no idea when I checked with them, and when I asked Rika, all she would say was it was private."

Private? From a six-year-old?

Aiko cast around, trying to guess what it might be. Rika was too young for it to be 'womanly issues,' and even if it was, she'd just been with her grandma and aunt. For almost literally anything else, Seiji would make more sense; Aiko couldn't think of anything she could handle better.

Although...maybe it was something Aiko needed to answer for?

A tiny feeling of nervousness unfolded in Aiko's stomach, and she asked hesitantly, "Do you think that it's about us?"

Had Rika somehow picked up on what they were doing, figured out that Aiko was dating Rika's father?

Seiji's hesitation didn't really help.

"I'm sorry, Aiko, I genuinely don't know. As far as I do know, she shouldn't know anything, and she's never given me any indication she's ever suspected."

Aiko nodded, thinking hard, considering other options. "I saw her on Wednesday," she said, "and she seemed normal then…"

"She was normal then," Seiji agreed. "Also yesterday, and this morning, so whatever this is feels new."

Aiko nodded once again, then she glanced at him.

"What do you think about Rika and I discussing…whatever this is…privately?"

Because while she absolutely wanted to be there for Rika, she did not want to step on Seiji's toes. He was clearly upset by the fact he was in the dark, and she wouldn't blame him if he wanted to be present.

Correction: if he insisted on being present, since the fact he wanted to be there was glaringly obvious.

"I wish I knew what 'this' was," Seiji said quietly, and she could see glimpses of his frustration breaking through. "But she wants to talk to you, alone, and I trust you; if you're willing to talk to her, then I would be grateful."

It was truly astonishing how good that made her feel, hearing that he trusted her with what he cherished the most. And bolstered by his faith in her, Aiko drew herself up. nodding at him, then asking, "Where would you like me to go?"

Seiji considered, then gestured to his door. "Why don't you just go in and you two can talk there? I'll just hang out here, outside, until you're done."

Aiko looked around them at the open walkway, which fronted the building and looked out at the city. On the one hand, it was a nice day; on the other, who knew how long the conversation would take?

"Are you sure you wouldn't rather wait inside my place?" she asked, looking from him to her own front door. "Tadame will leave you alone, if you don't want to talk, and you'll still be close at hand as soon as we're done."

"Thank you, but I'd rather not; I'd rather wait outside. And I know this is asking a lot, especially at this hour, but if it's not too much trouble, Aiko…would you take your time?"

Seiji still looked troubled, and Aiko couldn't blame him; she wondered how many times something like this had happened before.

She suspected the answer wasn't many, assuming it ever had at all.

"Take as much time as you need, anyway," he continued, "to properly address whatever this is about. Especially if it's about something serious, I'd rather her talk about it with someone I can trust. Someone who we both can trust," he amended, smiling, and Aiko felt her heart swell at the confidence she saw there.

He trusted her to handle this, whatever it was. To listen, and respond, however Rika needed.

"I'll do my best, and take my time," Aiko faithfully promised. "Whatever she needs to say, she can say it to me."

"Thank you, Aiko," he said, smiling in relief, and reaching out past her to open his door. "Like I said, however long as you need, I want you to take, and when you're done, or if you need me, I'll be waiting…here."

As she stepped into Seiji's apartment, Aiko was struck by two thoughts: one, she hadn't expected her first visit would happen like this, and two…she really hoped that she could handle this. Seiji had put his trust in her, and Rika had as well; whatever it was that Rika wanted, she wanted it from her.

Somehow, that fact excited and scared her both.

"Aiko!"

Rika's voice contained a mixture of relief and delight, and the girl came flying up and gave her a hug.

"Did Daddy tell you I wanted to talk to you?" she said, looking up at Aiko with an unexpected shyness that made Aiko wary.

Since when had Rika ever been shy around her?

But Aiko wasn't going to worry about that, or anything else. She was on a mission, and she was going to deliver.

"He did," Aiko confirmed. "Though he couldn't tell me why." And Rika nodded, then confessed,

"That's 'cause he doesn't know. I didn't want to tell him," she admitted quietly, and in spite of her resolution, Aiko felt nervous again.

What could there be she'd want to keep from her father?

Whatever it was, Aiko would get to the bottom of it, soon enough. But first, she had some worries to soothe, hers and Rika's both.

"Oh, Rika," she said gently, gathering her into a hug, "You know you can tell him anything, right? No matter what it is?"

Rika had latched onto Aiko, returning her hug tightly, and she didn't let go as she said,

"It would make him sad."

The little girl's voice was so sad itself, it almost broke Aiko's heart. But hearing those words, Aiko suddenly felt she might understand. There weren't many situations where she could be the most help, but if it was something that could make Seiji sad, then Aiko had a good guess. The timing was too coincidental, and it would make sense…

"Aiko," asked Rika, resting her head against Aiko's shoulder, "when you were back in school, what did you do for Mother's Day?"

The two of them sat together on the living room couch, Rika cuddled up in Aiko's lap. Neither one of them had consciously chosen that pose; it had just come naturally to the both of them.

"Ms. Furuta says I can do the project however I want. She said I can pick one of my grandmas, or one of my aunts, or that I could even do it about Daddy instead. She also said I can still do it about my mom, but I don't know," said Rika, looking anxiously up at Aiko. "Did you ever have to do a project about your mom?"

Aiko let out a slow, soft breath as she thought back to school; back to when she'd been Rika's age, and starting first grade herself.

"I did," she said softly. "And it was hard for me, too."

"'Cause you didn't have a mom, either?" asked Rika, and Aiko nodded. Then Rika somberly asked, "Did your mom die, too?"

Almost all her life, Aiko had been answering questions like that one: where did she come from, who were her parents, who were her parents, really. How had she come to be the daughter of two men; what happened to her birth parents, what was their story, how had any of it come to pass.

She had become a master at fielding all of those questions, but she had never been asked a question as tough as Rika's.

"No," said Aiko softly after a very long pause. "My mom didn't die. But she couldn't take care of me, so she gave me to people who could. Back the very day I was born, I went to my dads, and they've been my parents, ever since that day."

Rika considered that, then flicked her eyes up to Aiko's.

"Did you ever know her, at all, or things about her? When you were my age, did people tell you about her?"

"Not when I was your age, no," said Aiko, still quietly. "I know that she existed, but I didn't know anything else. No one in my family did, so they couldn't tell me."

Not when she was Rika's age, or for several years after.

"I know lots about my mom," said Rika, looking away. "Daddy’s always told me things, an’ Grandma, an’ Aunt Emika…"

"They all loved your mom very much," said Aiko, trying to sound neutral, but she couldn't help but feel the stinging of tears in her eyes, both for her younger self and for Rika right then. True, their situations had been different, but in the ways that mattered right now...they had been the same.

It wasn't fair, any of it. Not her past, and not Rika's; not what had happened to either of their mothers. Not she and Rika having to navigate life without them, having to accept being 'different' in a homogenous world.

Yes, they'd both been blessed with amazing fathers and families, but those things couldn't change the fact they both had something missing.

And, at least for Aiko herself, she knew she'd never forget.

Aiko knew she couldn't compare her situation to Rika's, but in that moment, listening to her, it was like being seven herself. Being back in first grade, supposed to 'make a project for her mother,' when at that point in her life, she hadn't known her name.

Not that she had needed to; she had had her parents. The two most perfect, wonderful parents she could ever want…neither of whom happened to fit the model of a 'mother.'

That first-grade project and the ensuing questions from her classmates had kicked off an identity crisis that had taken months to settle. Aiko had questioned everything about herself, and her family, turning to literally every relative she had for validation. To a person, they had told her her birth didn't matter; they all loved her, just as much as if she'd been born to them.

Even more, really, since her blood family had not.

Rika might not have had to deal with that, but Aiko would be the first to say the little girl had it much worse. Aiko's loss was conceptual, not personal; she had lost an abstract mother, not a 'real' person. She had grown up with two loving parents from her earliest days, while Rika had to face that her parent was gone.

Aiko's grandpa Kyo had always said it was stupid to play 'who has it worse.' Everyone has their own struggles, and they're all valid; someone else having a broken arm doesn't make your broken wrist ‘better.’

'And seriously, who's to say what makes something hurt worse? Everyone's got their own shit to deal with, no matter how much they smile.'

It didn't make thinking about her own origins any easier, but reminding herself of that fact helped Aiko focus then.

This wasn't the time to feel sorry for herself. Right now, Rika needed her, and Aiko would be there.

"I don't know what I want to do," said Rika softly. "We're supposed to answer questions, an' some of them I know, but lots of them I'd have to ask somebody for help. And it always makes Daddy sad, talking about her too much."

Aiko couldn't be at all surprised by that admission; she wished it didn't sting quite so much to hear.

Of course Seiji would be sad to discuss his lost wife; of course he'd miss her, now that she was gone.

If he didn't miss her, Aiko would have concerns...

Then again, hearts weren't known for being rational.

Still, Aiko recovered quickly and gave Rika a gentle smile.

"It might make him sad, yes, but I think it's a good sad, one of the best kinds of sad a person can feel. He's sad because he misses her, and he misses her because he loved her."

"I wish I could miss her like Daddy an' everyone else. I don't remember her at all," whispered Rika sadly, prompting Aiko once again to give her a tight hug. And Rika hugged her back, taking a deep breath, then she said with more confidence, "but she was really pretty."

"Was she?" smiled Aiko, and Rika nodded her head. Then she asked,

"Do you want to see my picture book?"

Aiko hesitated, glancing towards the door, but Rika was already off and running, heading down the hall. Soon, she was back with an album in her arms, and she scrambled back into Aiko's lap without thinking twice.

"This is my mom," she said, pointing to the cover. "Don't you think she was really pretty, when she was alive?"

When she was alive. So simple, yet so sad…

"She was," Aiko agreed, looking at the album, and at the photo of the smiling young woman on the cover.

A very pretty young woman…who looked a lot like her daughter.

Erina Ishikawa didn't look a lot like Aiko, other than both of them being Japanese women with dark hair. Erina's hair had been black, stick-straight, and worn in a pixie; Aiko's own hair was dark brown and wavy, and it fell past her shoulders.

They had different features; both pretty, in different ways. Erina's figure was shorter and slimmer, and she had lacked Aiko's curves.

And those were just the differences when it came to their looks.

As they flipped through the book, Rika described the pictures.

"That's Mom an' me an' Aunt Emika at Aunt Emika's high school graduation," Rika said at one point, pointing to a picture of two very similar young women. But it was easy for Aiko to tell which one was which, considering one was wearing a uniform and had long braided hair, while the other had a pixie cut and was holding a baby. "I was really little, then," Rika explained frankly, "'Cause I was born in February, an' graduation's in March."

Erina had had a sister; Aiko was 'an only.'

How lucky Rika was that she had her aunt; someone who had known Erina for her entire life. Even if Emika hadn't been that old when Erina died...

"This is Mom an' Aunt Emika with my Grandma Marina."

The resemblance among the sisters extended to their mother, just like Aiko herself looked like her own.

"This is Mom an' Daddy, back when they were in high school!"

Seiji looked so incredibly young, but that had been ten years ago. Ten years at least, she corrected, possibly as long as twelve, or maybe even thirteen.

He'd changed a lot since then, Aiko had to say; in high school, he'd been fairly skinny and had worn large glasses; since then, he'd filled out, and the glasses were gone. He was still on the shorter side, but he seemed bigger now, possibly because he'd since gained a quiet confidence…

"This is Mom at Culture Fest, when she was in high school."

It looked like her class had done a food stall.

"This is Mom an' Aunt Emika hiking on vacation."

Aiko didn't recognize the location, but it was lovely.

"This is Mom an' Daddy's engagement ceremony."

Seiji and Erina looked so very formal; it made Aiko smile to see how nervous Seiji looked.

"This is Mom an' Daddy at Daddy's graduation; he went to Kyoto University! Mom didn't go to university at all, but everyone says she was pretty smart, too."

Aiko wondered if she'd ever seen Seiji, back then. Seiji had been three years ahead of her in school, but he would have been a senior when she was a freshman, so for at least one year, they would have both been on campus.

She doubted they had, since they were in different disciplines, but it was nice to imagine that maybe they had.

"This is Mom at Grandma's house. Isn't Aunt Emika little?"

Taken when Erina was in middle school, Aiko had to guess, which would have put Emika in elementary.

Is that what Rika herself would look like, in a few more years?

"This is Mom an' her high school swim team. She was the captain, which meant she was the boss."

Aiko smiled at the photo of girls in a pool, all crowded together with their arms folded on the edge.

"This is Mom, Daddy an' Aunt Tomoki at Kamikochi."

That looked to be one of Seiji's family trips; maybe taken when Seiji was in university.

"This is Mom with some of her friends."

Just a group of young women, but who all looked very happy.

"This is Mom an' Dad's wedding…"

So many pictures. So many memories. So many story prompts.

So many experiences Erina herself could never describe to her daughter.

Aiko ran her fingertips over the wedding picture, looking at Seiji and Erina's smiles as they looked at each other.

Twenty-one years old they'd been, and so deeply in love…

"Daddy looks so happy there, doesn't he, Aiko?"

"He does," Aiko said, still looking at the picture. "He clearly loved your mother very, very much."

Rika nodded, then rested her head against Aiko before asking, tentatively, "Can I ask you a question?"

Seeing how Rika always just asked without getting permission, Aiko's guard was raised by the question, but she smiled anyway.

"You can ask me anything," she said, and Rika smiled, then asked hesitantly,

"Do you think Daddy might get married again, sometime?"

Aiko should have been more prepared, but she found herself speechless.

What was she supposed to say to a question like that?

How would Seiji answer, if he was there instead?

"Have you asked your father that?" Aiko finally asked, and Rika nodded slowly, prompting Aiko to sigh in relief. "Well, there you go, then; clearly, he knows the best!"

"He didn't know, though," said Rika, looking a little downcast. "He said he'd have to wait an' see, out in the future."

She fidgeted for a moment, then peeked sideways at Aiko. "Aunt Hina, when we were on vacation? Asked me if I'd like it if Daddy found me a new mom. Another different, alive mom, 'cause if Daddy got married again, his wife would be my new mom, an' she could do things for me that mine can't, 'cause she's gone…"

Rika took a deep breath, then looked up with anxious eyes.

"Do you think she's right, Aiko? Would I have to have a new mom, if Daddy got married?"

Aiko had never met Seiji's older sister Hina; she knew a few things about her, but so far, that was it.

As of now, she could add a couple more things to her list, but she couldn't say that any of them were charitable to Hina.

Aiko could feel the anger roiling deep in her chest; it took her a long moment of calming breathing to rein it in. Even then, she was struggling to maintain her calm, asking Rika, "Did your father hear that conversation, or did you tell him about it?"

Rika shoot her head, and Aiko promptly sighed, wondering yet again how she was supposed to respond. This kind of subject really needed Seiji to take point; Aiko didn't want to cross any lines when it came to Rika or to Seiji's family.

Still, she hated the way that Rika was looking so anxious, and after weighing her options, she decided she had to speak up.

"Your mom is always going to be your mom, and that won't change. If your father gets married again, I'm sure his wife will love you, but she will never replace your mother, whether she's alive or not. She'll hopefully be special to you as your stepmother, but your mother, Erina? You will never lose."

Taking a deep breath of her own, Aiko looked at Rika.

"And you are so, so lucky, Rika, that you have your father. He loves you very much, and he wants the best for you. That's why I know that if you were to ask his opinion, he'd tell you to do your Mother's Day project about whoever you want. And if you want to do it about your own mom? He will be so happy to answer any question you ask."

Rika's face had scrunched up, and she was blinking back tears.

"I just don't want Daddy to be sad because of me. Because I'm asking about my mom…because I don't want a new one…"

"The only thing that would make him really, truly sad is if you didn't think you could talk to him, or worse, if you didn't care. She's your mom, Rika, and he wants you to know her. And I'm sure," said Aiko, glancing at the door, "that he would love nothing more than to tell you himself. Can I go and get him?" she asked, "so you two can talk?"

Aiko did her best to sound upbeat and encouraging, and she could see Rika wavering, trying to decide.

"What if he gets sad?"

"Tell you what," said Aiko, "Why don't I talk to him first?"

Chapter Text

Seiji had been sitting on the floor against the railing, but he was on his feet the moment Aiko opened the door. And at the sight of his anxious but hopeful expression, Aiko felt her heart twist; she didn't quite know where to begin, or what she even should say.

On the one hand, she felt confident in what she told Rika. Seiji would be happy to answer her questions, and of that, she was sure.

But she also had to feel that Rika was right, too: bringing up the subject at all surely had to hurt him. And Aiko knew her hesitation wasn't helping just then, given the way Seiji was starting to look more concerned.

"Is everything alright?" he asked, quickly coming over. "Were you able to deal with whatever it was she wanted?"

Aiko wished she could answer him more confidently. Instead, after a beat, she said, "She needs to talk to you."

"Of course," said Seiji, not hesitating at all. "What's the issue?" he asked, ready to dive in.

Hopefully he'd be able to keep that energy, Aiko thought with a pang, taking a deep breath before saying,

"Broadly…mothers."

Just like that, she could see the spirit drain out of Seiji, the confidence and determination he'd had fading away. And for a minute, she was left looking at someone else; someone who looked beaten down, deflated, and resigned.

"Of course," he said a little dispiritedly, "I should have guessed that it would be something like this, what with Mother's Day coming in just over a week."

Watching that quiet resignation take him over, Aiko had to wonder if he'd dealt with this before. True, it was Rika's first year actually attending school, but Mother's Day itself was an annual event, and unlike Aiko, Rika had had a real reason to acknowledge it.

However, Seiji was doing his best to regroup, forcefully shaking off his dejection and drawing himself up.

"Thank you for your help, Aiko, I really appreciate it. I can take things over now, but I really-"

"-One thing, Seiji?" Aiko interrupted, hating to cut in but needing to let him know. Seiji stopped speaking at once and eyed her warily; under the circumstances, she couldn't blame him at all.

"Two things, actually," she quickly amended. "In the first place, I think you should know that Rika is worried about you." Seeing Seiji's reaction, Aiko realized she'd misspoken, and hastened to correct herself before he could worry too much.

"Worried about your response to talking about her mother," Aiko clarified. "She's nervous about bringing her up, because she's afraid it will make you sad."

She hated seeing the flicker of pain that darted across Seiji's face, but it was gone in an instant and he kept his full attention on her as she kept speaking.

"I told her it might, but that it's a 'good' sad, and that you want her to know her mother and to ask you questions."

Seiji's expression as he listened wasn't saying anything, and suddenly Aiko had to wonder if she had overstepped.

"If I was wrong-"

"-You weren't," he said, quietly but emphatic. "I always want Rika to feel she can ask about Erina, and I will always tell her, as long as I know the answers. And you're not wrong either," he said with a tiny, bittersweet smile, "about it being a 'good' kind of sad."

As he stood there in front of her with that painful smile, Aiko saw a side of him she hadn't before. There had been glimpses ever since the very beginning, but this particular part of himself he'd always kept to himself.

The part of him where he had been a loving husband, once, to a woman who had likewise loved him.

Seiji had told Aiko before he didn't need or want pity, that he'd gotten enough of that to last him all his life. And Aiko had respected that, as much as she could; after the very first time Seiji told her about Erina, Aiko had never so much as hinted about her since. Even talking to Rika about her had felt like trespassing, but bringing her up with Seiji himself…that was something else.

And never before had Seiji looked so desperately in need of comfort, or had she wanted so badly to hold him close and give it.

Their relationship hadn't reached that point just yet; it wasn't even at the place where they had held hands. But Aiko couldn't just leave things when he looked like that, and after a moment, she laid her hand on his arm.

Not a hug. Not even close. Just a tiny gesture. A tiny, wordless way of telling him, ‘It will all be fine.'

It was still a gamble; they'd never done that before. And Seiji's eyes widened ever so slightly at her action, but then to Aiko's massive relief, his smile became less painful.

"Thank you, Aiko, for telling Rika that. Even though I tell her all the time it's ok to ask, it's still hard for her...and I know that's my fault," he said with heavy resignation, the negativity creeping back." Because I still can't talk about Erina without 'being sad…'"

She hated hearing the bitterness there, even if he was suppressing it, and Aiko squeezed his arm as Seiji took a deep breath.

He didn't deserve to be attacked for feeling his feelings, not even if the assailant was himself.

"I know I can't relate at all to what you've been through, but please, Seiji, don't feel bad for feeling sadness, and letting her know it's ok. Missing someone is a testament to how much you loved them, and if you cry, that's alright; it's just proof that you feel."

All her life, Aiko had been blessed to see emotion; to have the people around her willing to show how they felt. She had seen her parents cry, and her grandparents; seen people crying tears of joy, and broken down with grief.

It might not be the standard, especially not for men, but Aiko cherished the lesson that all those tears had taught her.

Good things could come from openness, and that went for Rika, too.

Aiko's words and expression had been fiercely earnest, and her grip had tightened slightly on Seiji's arm. But as she finished speaking, she realized he was staring, and feeling incredibly embarrassed, she withdrew her hand.

"Sorry, I-"

Seiji's hand reached out and rested on her shoulder, giving her the smallest squeeze as he flashed her a smile. Not a big smile, or even a complete one, but at least the bitterness had faded from his face.

"-For the record, Aiko? I don't really cry, but I wouldn't be ashamed if I did. I just...hate how much it upsets her, seeing me upset."

Aiko wanted to cover his hand with hers, but she refrained; as much as she craved that contact, right now seemed a bad time to push.

Instead, she returned his smile, hers filled with understanding.

"I get that," she said softly. "It's never easy, seeing someone you love feel pain. But hopefully she'll come to learn that sometimes, it can be worth it…especially when it comes to things like this."

Seiji gave her a little smile, then turned back to the door. But before he turned the knob he frowned, then looked back at her.

"You said there were two things?"

Aiko had forgotten, and at first she could only stare. But after a moment, it all came back, and she let out a deep breath.

Right.

That.

"Rika had some concerns about a talk she had with your sister," Aiko said after a long pause spent figuring out what to say. "When you were on vacation, during Golden Week."

Seiji had started to frown again, and he eyed her warily.

"Which sister was it, and what kind of conversation?"

"Hina, according to Rika, and as to the conversation…"

Aiko hemmed a moment, trying to decide what to say. On the one hand, it was a tricky subject for her to bring up; she didn't want to put Seiji in an awkward spot, since it was about marriage. But if she didn't tell him, it might not get addressed; Rika might not tell him what her aunt had said.

And while Aiko didn't want to get in the middle, she felt like Seiji had a right to know what had been said. It was his daughter, after all, and his future, besides.

However, as things worked out, her hesitation said enough.

"Just tell me, did it have anything to do with the subject of me…moving on?"

"Yes," said Aiko quietly as Seiji reopened the eyes he'd closed in frustration, and she saw him cycle through feelings ranging from disappointment to anger.

But only for an instant, then they all were gone, leaving Seiji with that look of focused resolution.

"Thank you," he said, "and don't worry, I'll handle it. I'll handle all of it," he said squaring his shoulders, and Aiko had to smile at the determination she heard.

Somehow, she felt confident he would deliver on that.

"Good luck," she said, and he glanced back, then smiled.

"Thank you," he repeated, and Aiko smiled back.

"You're welcome, and good luck."

Hopefully, he wouldn't need it, but a little luck never hurt.

"Welcome back," said Tadame when Aiko stepped through the door, and Aiko looked over at the living room sofa and then groaned.

Right. Tadame.

Who she'd just disappeared on, without saying a word.

"I am so, so sorry, Tadame, I didn't even think; I should have texted and told you I was going to be gone a while."

"Eh, don't worry about it," said Tadame, patting the couch next to her, and Aiko promptly walked over and flopped down at her side.

For an impossibly long minute, the two of them sat in silence, Tadame studying Aiko and Aiko letting her. Then Tadame carefully asked, "Everything ok?"

Aiko would have liked to be able to answer that in detail, but even if neither Rika or Seiji had asked her to keep quiet, it didn't feel right to share anything. Instead, she managed her best smile as she looked at her friend.

"Yes, everything's fine, I think…but I don't miss being a kid."

In the apartment on the other side of the wall, Seiji and Rika were likewise sitting together, with Seiji's expression painfully neutral as he listened to her.

"-So I don't have to make my project about Mom. She said I can do whatever I want, an' that would be fine."

From underneath Seiji's arm, Rika peeked up at him, and Seiji could feel his reserve cracking at her anxious expression. She was worried about him, and what he thought and felt, rather than what she wanted to do for her first Mother's Day project.

When had they reached that point, he wondered, feeling broken, where even his six-year-old daughter felt she had to manage his feelings?

When she felt she needed to care for him, instead of him caring for her?

When she didn't even feel right bringing her worries to him first.

He wasn't upset with Aiko, or with Rika, either. If anything, he was glad that Aiko had been there to help. But it would take much longer than that night for the hurt to subside; the hurt from Rika feeling that she couldn't bring this to him.

That she couldn't talk to Seiji himself about her mother, when he had always said he would tell her anything.

Because Erina had been a joy, and that joy deserved to be shared…

"Ms. Furuta was very kind in making sure you had options," Seiji said at last, looking down at his daughter. "All of them are good ones; you have wonderful women in your life. And I know that your grandmas and aunts would be honored if you chose them, but I also know that they, and I," said Seiji, taking a deep breath, "would also be very happy if you chose your mother."

Rika's cloudy expression became even more anxious, and her eyes grew misty as she asked, "Won't that make you sad?"

Gods, he always hated seeing Rika cry; he hated it even more when he was the cause.

"If it does," he said a little more forcefully than he meant, "that's because it's a good sad, just like Aiko said. And I know she told you I wanted you to ask questions; she's absolutely right about that," he said, "I do want you to."

"I don't want to make you sad," Rika said with a sniffle, and Seiji sighed before gathering her gently into his arms.

"It's not you doing it, Rika," he said softly, cuddling her close. "Yes, it makes me sad to think about how much I miss your mom. How much I wish that she could be here, watching you grow up. How much I wish that you could know each other the way I know you both. But since you can't," he said, taking another deep breath, "I want you to know you can ask me anything. And maybe, yes," he said in that same quiet tone, "it will make me sad, for a time, because of how much I miss her. But I would rather be sad and know you know about your mom than always feel happy and have you forget her."

Rika sniffled once again and leaned her head against him.

"Do you ever think you're going to stop missing her, Daddy?"

An innocent question, but one that still cut like a knife. One that he had asked himself, hundreds and hundreds of times.

One he hadn't known for the longest time how to answer…

One he hadn't known how he wanted to be answered.

Because forgetting, in some ways, would make things easier. Remembering always meant reliving her loss.

But if remembering meant he had to live with losing her, it also meant that he got to remember having her to start.

"No," he said quietly, stroking Rika's hair. "I don't think I'll ever stop missing her, no. How I miss her probably will keep changing, with time, but the fact that I miss her…that will never stop."

"Not even if you ever find another wife?"

She was peeking up at him again from under her arm; asking that question was making her nervous.

That was fair, he supposed, considering how answering it felt.

"Not even if I find another wife," he replied, mostly managing to keep his tone neutral. "Because your mother was my wife first, and she'll always be your mother; that means she's always going to be part of our lives. If I ever get to the point where I get married again, that woman would understand and accept that fact."

Rika was fidgeting, and Seiji studied her. Then he smiled, even though he felt like scowling, and asked her in his gentlest voice, "What did Aunt Hina say to you, when we were on our trip? Something about me maybe getting married again?"

Even though Aiko hadn't told him what Hina had said, he had a good idea, based on past conversations. And much as he wanted to throttle his sister at that point, he needed to know why before he did anything.

It didn't matter that Hina probably had had good intentions; knowing his older sister, he was sure she had.

What better way to help Seiji 'find the courage to move on' than for her to help Rika decide she wanted him to?

Except that wasn't Hina's place, and it never would be.

In the wake of his question, Rika didn't look up. Instead, she just snuggled against his side and played with his hand. But finally, she asked in a tiny voice,

"If you got married again…would she be my new mom?"

She didn't want to call out Hina; fair enough, he supposed.

"She would be your stepmother," he gently corrected, "she would not be your mom. Your mom would still be your mom, even if you had a stepmom."

"Would we still have Mom's shrine?"

"Right in the living room, right where it belongs."

"Would we still have pictures of Mom?"

"Yes," he said, "we would. We would also have probably have some new pictures, and we'd probably move them around, but we won't get rid of anything with your mom."

None of that was anything he'd consciously thought of before. He had never looked around their home and added or subtracted, imagined moving, removing, or replacing Erina's pictures. But that evening, for the first time, he could admit it might happen.

Not subtraction, of course; he'd meant what he said to Rika. But if there was another wife, of course there'd be pictures of her.

Of her, and of them; the two of them, and the three of them, too, because if he were to get married, she'd have to love Rika, too. And hopefully, Rika would come to love her just as much.

Unbidden, Aiko's face crept into Seiji's mind; as she'd looked when he'd first asked her help, and after she talked to Rika.

The way that she had smiled so fondly, and earnestly wanted to help her….

The way she had looked at him when she'd touched his arm.

Rika's voice abruptly yanked his mind back to the present, and Seiji flushed guiltily as he realized he'd been daydreaming.

"Will I have to call her 'Mom,' if you get married again?"

"No," he said, collecting himself and swiftly shaking his head. "You two can work out together what you want to call her, but it won't be 'Mom.'"

Rika nodded at that, then looked up at him.

"Do you want another wife?" she asked very quietly, and after a moment, Seiji asked,

"What would you think if I did?"

Rika was silent as she considered that answer, then she asked, "How come?"

Seiji sighed softly, then gave her a rueful smile; trust her to always be ready with the tough questions.

"Because it's nice, having a partner to rely on. Someone to help with the hard things, like working, and cooking, and taking care of the house, and to be there for all the nice things, too."

"Aren't I a good partner?" she asked, looking sad, and Seiji, who'd expected that, gave her a little squeeze.

"You are an amazing partner, Rika, and have always been. But adults need other adults sometimes, especially when their children grow up and move away."

"I don't have to move away," she said, snuggling against him. "I can grow up an' stay with you, an' keep being your partner."

"You could," he said, "but I would much rather you live your own life, Rika, which maybe will have you wanting to go somewhere else. And besides, it will be a while before you grow up."

Both a while, and not long enough, he thought wistfully; he could only imagine how fast the school years would fly by.

And at least that point was a little more convincing, with Rika sighing as she said, "I guess that makes sense."

Then she frowned thoughtfully, considering for a moment, before she looked at Seiji and asked, "Do you think she'd be nice?"

Seiji had to smile at that, hugging Rika close.

"Of course she'd be nice, otherwise I wouldn't marry her."

"Would she be fun?"

"I think so," said Seiji, trying and failing to avoid thinking of Aiko; even with the two of them being an official couple, it still felt premature to talk about her like that. Yes, she was his girlfriend and that made him very happy, but they ought to try holding hands before he thought about marriage.

Granted, that was hard to do with Rika's leading questions.

"Would she make gyoza from scratch?"

"…I don't know," said Seiji after a pause. "Maybe?"

Technically, he knew how to make gyoza from scratch…but they tended to explode during the cooking process.

"Would she like me?" Rika asked, her voice almost a whisper, and Seiji hugged her tightly as he confirmed,

"Absolutely. You, my Rika, are the most important thing to me in the entire world, and I could never marry someone who didn't like you, a lot."

"Really and truly?"

"Really and truly," Seiji confirmed with a smile, and after a moment, Rika returned the smile before hugging him back.

"Daddy?" she asked after a moment, and Seiji could feel himself tense, wondering what she was going to say after all of that.

Nothing to worry him, it turned out, not even in the slightest:

"I think, for my Mother's Day project…I want to do it on Mom."

After Rika decided to do her project on Erina, she and Seiji had sat together and looked through her album, Rika asking questions for her project the whole time.

'Did Mom have a favorite color?'

'She did; blue-green. That's why, if you look at this picture, from when we got engaged? You can see her engagement ring has an aquamarine.'

'That sounds like Grandma's name! Marina, aquamarine!'

'They do sound alike, don't they?'

'Did Mom choose her ring so it would have that jewel?'

'No, Rika, I picked it, because I hoped she would like it.'

'Did she like it?'

'She loved it, very much.'

Favorite color, favorite foods, favorite time of year. Education, hometown, family, hobbies.

Some of them were things they'd talked about a lot before; others had only come up in passing, or else not at all.

Some of them were easy answers, because he knew them well. Others were easy because remembering them didn't hurt.

And if answering some of those questions made him sad, Seiji just reminded them both that it was ok.

Being sad because you missed someone you loved was a good kind of sad.

Chapter Text

By the time Seiji and Rika finished talking, it was much later than Rika should have been up. But Seiji still granted Rika's last request of the night, settling her into sleep for the night in his bed, not hers. It had been a while since she'd asked to sleep with him, and on that particular night, he didn't have any objections.

He, however, wasn't quite ready for sleep.

Back in the living room, Seiji picked up Rika's album and studied the smiling picture of Erina on the cover. For a long moment, he simply stood and stared; then he carried it to the couch and sat down.

During her life, he had always loved Erina's smile, especially when that smile had been turned on him. It wasn't the biggest smile, or the most intense, but it had always held a gentle, almost-amazed love.

Since her death, what he felt when he saw it depended on the day. That night, Erina's smile was like an accusation, one that cut into Seiji like a knife.

"I'm so sorry," he said softly, looking at her photo; running his fingers over Erina's smiling face. "I should have been paying closer attention to her."

He should have realized how long it had been since they had talked; since Rika had asked about Erina, or he had brought her up. He should have been more attentive, and more proactive; he should, at a minimum, have been ready for Mother's Day.

He could have kicked himself for how unprepared he had been. He had been in elementary school, once upon a time, he knew they did things to celebrate the occasion. Heck, he and Rika had always celebrated themselves.

And yet, he had let the day approach without doing a thing, leaving Rika to wonder and to worry…about him.

'I don't want to make you sad, Daddy.'

Because, of course, he had made it about him.

Seiji had never been an especially emotional man. He felt emotions, of course, but he wasn't all that demonstrative, not even when he was alone. No matter how funny he found something, he didn't belly laugh; he had never raged in his life, and he almost never yelled.

And, as he'd told Aiko, he also never cried.

But he still felt all those feelings, often intensely: joy, and anger, and sadness were all part of his life, too. It was how he expressed them that was significantly more restrained, sometimes to the point of discomfiting those around him.

'It's ok, Seiji, no one will judge if you cry.'

He wished that he had cried; it might have made him feel better. Not in the sense that crying would have let out all his grief, but in the sense that people would know he wasn't holding things back.

Because he wasn't holding back, and he never had. But he didn't cry, or wail, or beat his chest about it, and that meant that people around him…even people he held dear...had looked at him and overwhelmingly thought he was ‘trying to be strong.’

Except for, ironically, the one he wished would.

Rika had looked at him, quietly navigating his grief, and she had recognized the signs of sadness others hadn't. And she, not understanding sadness didn't have to be bad, had taken it upon herself to stop him from feeling sad.

And, because he hadn't been paying attention, he had simply let her, at the cost of Rika's own well-being.

During their lengthy conversation that evening, he had done his best to explain those nuances to Rika. That of course it made him sad to think about Erina, because he loved her and missed her, and he always would. But he would always want to talk about her with Rika; to help Erina's daughter get to know her, and the person she'd been. There were still a few topics that were mostly off-limits, but in general, he always wanted Rika to feel she could at least ask.

But that was only part of it, he had realized. Being available for Rika's questions was definitely a start, but more than that, he needed to bring the subject up himself.

To prove he was fine discussing Erina by talking about her first.

Most of the questions Rika had asked for her project had been nice. It had been fun to think about Erina's favorite things, and to talk about those things with their daughter.

Some of the questions had been harder, like about Erina's siblings. Emika was four years younger than him and Erina; she had only been eighteen when Erina passed away. She hadn't started dating her husband for nearly three more years, and though Seiji considered Yuzuru a brother, Erina had never met him.

'Does Uncle Yuzuru count as Mom's brother, Daddy? Since Uncle Rikuto an' Uncle Taiki both count as yours?'

Yes, but also no, depending on how you viewed it.

What did you call it, if they had never met?

Seiji had done his best to answer that question, along with all the rest. And Rika, in turn, had answered one for him.

'I'm glad you had someone to talk to before you talked to me, but why did you want to talk to Aiko about your project?'

He had been curious, and a little wary; Rika had been with Erina's mother and sister that day, after all, and he would have expected she'd have wanted to talk to them. Her asking for Aiko had provoked some complex feelings, and while he was glad she trusted Aiko, he wanted to know why.

In retrospect, he maybe should have guessed.

'Aiko didn't have a mom to ask her questions, either.'

Two months prior, Rika had told him Aiko had two fathers; Seiji, like many people, had been curious. However, he wasn't a child, so he wasn't about to ask, especially not right then, when they were still just neighbors.

When they discussed family on their second date, he asked her if what Rika had told him was true. She’d confirmed it easily, and without thinking he'd started to follow-up, wanting to ask the most obvious question.

Luckily, good sense and good manners had stopped him before he could, as he'd barely started speaking before he caught how rude he was being. Regardless of how 'obvious' the question actually was, it was still deeply personal, and he had no business asking.

Aiko had answered it anyway, without blinking an eye: 'I'm adopted, by the both of them. Due to a very specific and unlikely set of circumstances, they were able to adopt me the day I was born.'

He hadn't pushed the subject; she hadn't said anything else. And in the nearly six weeks since then, it hadn't come up again.

That hadn't stopped him from wondering, though; not back then, and not now.

Neither of the men who raised her was biologically her father, and yet, somehow, she had come to be theirs. He fully accepted her saying the circumstances were unlikely; she was the first adopted child he had ever met.

He had wondered if it was a family situation; if one of Aiko's birth parents was related to one of her fathers. A cousin, maybe, or a family friend…

Something to explain a case like hers actually happening.

Among the things Rika had mentioned during their conversation, she'd told him that Aiko's mom 'couldn't take care of her, and she didn't know anything about her when she was my age.'

Did that mean that Aiko didn't know anything at all? Or that she knew her mother 'couldn't take care of her' and nothing else?

He couldn't imagine having to navigate those questions. Telling Rika her mother was dead had been very hard, but at least he could always come back to how much Erina loved her, and how, given the choice, she never would have left. Regardless of why Aiko's birth parents needed to give her up, it didn't change the fact that they had…and that her parents had had to tell her that, and deal with the fallout.

Sighing, Seiji looked across the living room, at the wall his apartment shared with Aiko's.

What had she felt, he wondered, talking about Mother's Day? Telling Rika about her experience?

Rika had told him that Aiko had helped her feel better; he could only hope that Aiko hadn't made herself feel worse.

Except, he realized, he didn't have to wonder. Not if he didn't want to, and was willing to act.

Message from: Seiji. 10:30 pm

'I know it's late, but would you like to come over and talk? I put Rika to bed a little while ago.'

Message from: Aiko. 10:31 pm

'I'll be right over.'

"How is Rika?" Aiko asked as soon as she arrived. "I know you said that she's in bed, but is she feeling better?"

"I think so," he answered, "and thank you for asking. Thank you for a lot, today," he said with a sigh.

In response, Aiko gave him a big warm smile, the same warm smile that had captivated him from the start.

"I was happy to talk to her, Seiji, and I always will be. Even though I hate the reason I can relate about this, I'm glad it let her feel she could talk to me."

Seiji had intended to ease into the subject, but he couldn't let her bringing it up herself pass him by.

"Actually, that's what I wanted to discuss with you," he said, guiding her to sit down on the couch. "While I'm incredibly grateful you were there for Rika, I just want to make sure…you're ok, yourself."

Aiko gave him a look of surprised confusion, and for a moment Seiji worried he'd have to explain. But then understanding crossed Aiko's features, and she smiled.

"I'm fine, but thank you," she said. "It's something...I've had my whole life to learn to accept."

"Maybe so, but I know time doesn't always make things easier to discuss."

There had certainly been some subjects he'd skimmed that night with Rika, and that was with him largely feeling 'over' being depressed.

Given Aiko's expression, he could tell she agreed.

"That's true," she said, after a slight pause, "but like I said, I'm fine."

"As long as you're sure."

"I'm sure," she said, then she asked, "are you?"

He wasn't expecting her to turn his question around, though he maybe should have, considering how she'd left him. As it was, his knee-jerk response was to just say 'yes,' but after a moment's thought, he replied,

"I will be."

Aiko was silent in turn, considering his answer, then she looked at him and softly asked, "Can I help?"

"You already have, a lot," he said. "Both in talking to Rika to start with, and in helping remind me just how much I've been slacking."

"Seiji-"

"-I have been slacking," Seiji said quietly. "I have a duty to both Rika and Erina, to make sure Rika grows up knowing about her mom. That shouldn't mean sitting and waiting for Rika to ask me questions, it means being proactive, and not putting that all on her. Not making her feel she has to ask if she wants to know, or like she has to choose between knowing Erina or hurting me."

Seiji exhaled heavily, then looked over at Aiko, his serious expression becoming an awkward little smile.

"I've never been good…at loudly expressing emotions. Not when I'm happy, not when I'm upset. I feel things," he stressed, "they're just not so obvious to the people around me."

Which, paradoxically, considering he was a man, had been a source of embarrassment for him over the years.

"People have always tended to think I bottle things up. I don't think I do," he said, shaking his head, "but because the way I express myself is more…understated, a lot of times, people get the idea I'm holding things in."

"Specific people?" Aiko guessed, and Seiji let out a small chuckle.

This was one of the many reasons he loved talking with her; she understood where he was going, long before he got there.

"Specific people," he agreed. "Specifically, my family, but other people as well."

He was silent for another moment, then he said, "My family loves me, but I'm not…quite like them. All of them, even my dad, are a lot more expressive, and better communicators. Nothing over the top," he was quick to add, "but when they feel something strongly…you can always tell."

He paused, then looked at Aiko; she was listening intently. And the fact she was made him smile, just a little bit more.

"When Erina died," he said, "I didn't cry. Even when I felt like I was dying inside myself, I didn't cry, or break down, or act how people…expected. I don't remember much about that time myself," he said, staring at the wall, "I think I was just…numb, trying to process it all, without dwelling too much on the parts that were too hard. But even with me being as numb as I know I was, I didn't shut down, or freak out, and that threw people off."

Seiji exhaled again, then folded his hands in his lap.

"Almost without exception, people thought I had to be keeping my grief bottled up. That I wasn't allowing myself the opportunity to grieve, that I was 'trying to be strong' even if I didn't have to. I admit, I've been stubborn," he said, "but I wasn't strong. And I grieved, Aiko, just in my own way."

A way where he had thrown himself into taking care of his daughter, because she'd lost one parent, but the other would pick up the slack.

A way where he had been able to stay in Inaka, a place he hated for what it had taken, but loved for all it had brought,

A way where he didn't have to make the choice to leave his home, because he would have needed to, if he wanted their families' help.

A way he had navigated largely on his own.

"Grief is personal," said Aiko softly. "Everyone will, and should, handle it their own way."

Seiji nodded, relieved, then gave her a wry smile.

"Logically, I think, everyone knows that. But the way I grieved wasn't what anyone wanted from me, and there have been consequences for that ever since. I've long since given up trying to correct anyone about it; focusing on me and my grief was an outlet for theirs. But as things stood," he said, "most people tended to think I was keeping things bottled up. The one major exception has always been Rika."

And he had to smile at that, as much as it pained him. His own mother, who’d raised him, struggled to understand, but his daughter had seen through him since she was very young. She had always been able to tell when he was upset, just like she had always been able to recognize his joy.

"She hated to see me sad," he said, not looking at Aiko. "Because she knew when I was sad, even when others didn't."

"I'm not surprised," said Aiko, "she's your daughter, Seiji, and especially after what you two went through, it's no wonder you're close."

"Just not close enough for me to realize what she has been doing," Seiji said, going straight to the heart of the problem. "And it's deeply ironic, I'll be the first to admit; I've always been frustrated my emotions are downplayed because they tend to be subtle, yet I’ve basically been doing the exact same thing to Rika. She's downplayed her feelings because she didn't want to upset me, and I…haven't noticed. Not until you told me, today."

Aiko didn't have an immediate response to that; the fact she had to think about it actually reassured him. Because, quite frankly, he had screwed up, and he didn't need to hear a hollow 'you were doing your best.'

"I think, sometimes, the best thing parents can do for their children is show them they're fallible, too."

Seiji turned to look at Aiko as she spoke; she wasn't looking at him just then, but he smiled anyway.

"I think I've proved definitively I'm a fallible person," he said heavily, prompting a slight smile from her.

"But you admitted you were wrong, didn't you?" she asked. "And are going to try to do better?"

"I didn't say I said that," he said, fighting a smile, but she promptly looked at him, squarely meeting his gaze.

"But you did, didn't you?"

She was right, he had. Apologized, profusely, and told Rika he would do better.

"Yes, you're right, I did."

"I thought so," she smiled. "And honestly, Seiji, provided you follow through, I think it will mean a lot more to Rika than if you were 'right' to start with."

"Is that how you would feel, if you were in her shoes?"

"That is how I felt, and how I still feel."

By the end of their conversation, Seiji felt much better, reassured about both Rika and Aiko herself. And as much as he wished their conversations hadn't needed to happen, he was grateful, in the end, for the fact that they had.

Then Aiko finally said she should probably go, and Seiji realized just how late it had gotten to be.

"Of course, and I'm so sorry, I lost track of time," Seiji said, hurriedly rising to his feet. Then Aiko stood up too, and he walked her to the door, telling her, "I really appreciate you coming over. Earlier, with Rika, and just now, as well."

He gave her a smile that Aiko warmly returned, then he reached past her so he could open the door.

"Does lunch on Monday still work for you, Aiko?"

The question was one of almost pure form; he expected a quick response.

He was not expecting Aiko's brief hesitation, or the vaguely surprised look on her face as he opened the door.

"Or not," he began, suddenly concerned, but the look was gone in a flash and Aiko was shaking her head.

"Sorry, that's fine!" she said apologetically. "Lunch would be great, of course and it still works for me. You just reminded me of something else, that's all, something I have to do at work on Monday, too."

She looked and sounded totally convincing; he couldn't say exactly why he didn't believe her.

"If that doesn't work-"

"-It works. It's fine! I love our lunches. And I'm glad you're fine and that Rika is fine," she said, giving him a bright smile that ought to reassure him and yet somehow, didn't.

At all.

In fact, it did the opposite, although yet again, he had no idea why.

"Aiko, is something wrong?" he asked, suddenly feeling concerned. "If there's something-"

"-There's nothing, Seiji, so please don't worry, ok? Everything is fine, it's just very late. Thank you for worrying about me, and you two have a good night!"

Before he could say anything else, she walked out the open door, leaving Seiji looking after her in bewilderment.

She'd looked fine. She'd sounded fine. She'd said she was fine.

So why did he feel that he'd just messed something up?

Chapter Text

Aiko had told Tadame not to wait up for her; she wasn't the least surprised to see Tadame had. And, since she had zero chance of avoiding her cousin, Aiko didn't even try to hide her expression as she let herself in.

"What happened?" Tadame demanded the first moment she saw her, bounding to her feet with worry written all over her face. "Did something go sideways with Rika after you left? Was Seiji upset? Was Seiji mad?"

Tadame took a deep breath, then her eyes narrowed dangerously, and her voice was almost a growl as she said, "If he blamed you-"

"-He wasn't mad, he didn't blame me, everything was fine. Rika was fine and Seiji was fine and honestly, very sweet. I'm just an idiot," Aiko said, walking past Tadame and flopping onto the couch. "Feel free to tell me that, I clearly need some reminders."

Aiko tried to sound playful; her attempt fell flat.

It was hard to be playful when you felt like you'd been kicked.

"Uh-huh," said Tadame, eyeing her with new suspicion. "Why are you an idiot, at this particular moment?"

Aiko didn't answer at first, merely flopped an arm over her eyes. Then, thus protected from Tadame's scrutiny, she said, "I want to ask you something, Tadame, and I want you to be honest. You can answer nicely, but please be honest with me; don't try to tell me what you think I want to hear, tell me what you actually think, got it?"

"Got it," said Tadame, sinking down so she could perch on the edge of the couch. "Whatever it is, Aiko? Honest answers only."

Tadame sounded serious, and Aiko believed her. The two of them could and did often mess with each other; there was no one who could be more fun than Tadame Sohma. But Aiko also trusted Tadame when she gave her word, and right now, there was nothing Aiko wanted more than her honesty.

"I know how vain this sounds and you can tease me later, but right now, Tadame? Being totally honest and not holding back, do you think Seiji is physically attracted to me?"

The silence in response to that question was deafening, and it dragged on so long that Aiko finally had to risk peeking out. Greeted by the sight of Tadame's incredulous stare, Aiko hastily withdrew, then said,

"You said you'd be honest!"

Tadame was silent for what felt like ages longer, then finally managed to say,

"You're really asking me that?"

"Yes, I'm really asking you, and you said you'd be honest!"

Aiko heard Tadame's sigh, and guessed she was shaking her head. Then Tadame poked her and said,

"Oi, look at me."

A little grudgingly, Aiko lowered her arm, and she was greeted by Tadame's exasperation.

"Being honest and saving a whole load of teasing for later, while going purely off of my own observations," Tadame said, very slowly and deliberately, "I think Seiji thinks, correctly, that you are drop dead gorgeous, and I would be shocked if he hasn't pictured you naked, repeatedly."

Aiko managed a tiny smile at that, and Tadame eyed her, then reached out and gently smoothed her hair.

"Honest answer given, what's going on, Aiko? Did you just proposition Seiji and he turned you down?"

That got Aiko moving, and she shot to a sitting position.

"Gods, Tadame, really?"

"Well, what else should I think? You go over there, come back looking like someone just kicked your puppy, call yourself an idiot and ask if the man's attracted to you when he clearly is. What else am I supposed to think, given what I have to work with?"

"You really think I would proposition him after today, especially with Rika right there in the apartment?"

"Rika might not be there! Maybe she went to her grandmother's, or to someone else's! As far as I know, you two were alone. But fine, you didn't proposition him, which is just as well, but with that being the case, what the hell happened, Aiko?"

"More like what didn't happen," Aiko said with a groan. "I know he's reserved, and I understand that. But don't you think, at this point, he'd at least want to touch me?"

Tadame was eyeing her warily, and Aiko let out a huff.

"Not like that, though if he did-"

She broke off, shaking her head, then corrected, "at all. He looked so upset today," she said, looking down. "Earlier, after I talked to Rika, and at first when I went back. Like he was trying to carry the weight of the world on his shoulders, and like he was trying really hard not to collapse."

"Are you surprised?" asked Tadame sympathetically. "He's a single dad to a six-year-old girl whose mother is dead, I can only imagine all he's got to be dealing with. But how does that relate to him not wanting to touch you?"

"It's just…I wanted to hug him, Tadame, and he looked like he needed a hug. But he's never said he would be ok with that, or brought it up, or made even the slightest attempt to hug or touch me-"

"-Did you ask him?"

Aiko stared. "Today?"

"Or ever, but yeah, mostly today."

"Tadame, he was dealing with an issue with his daughter!"

"And you wanted to hug him, which is totally valid! The man has eyes, Aiko, how many times has he seen us hug, or seen you and Rika?"

"Yes, you and Rika! Not him, ever!"

"Again, have you asked him?"

"No," Aiko blushed, "I haven't."

"Why?"

"I don't want to make him uncomfortable! Just because I like touching doesn't mean he does."

"And it doesn't mean he doesn't," Tadame pointed out. "Just that he's more reserved, and takes longer to warm up."

"Shouldn't that mean I let him make the first move?"

Tadame was starting to look exasperated again.

"You could," she said, "if you're willing to be patient, but clearly you're not. You're right, Aiko, you are being an idiot."

Even if Aiko had said so herself, it still stung a bit to hear Tadame agree.

"I am willing to be patient, I just don't want to rush him. Plus, there's..." Aiko trailed off, hesitating, then she looked at Tadame with worry written all over her face.

"What if it turns out he just doesn't like it? What if he's not comfortable with being physical?"

"'Physical,' as in…?"

"'Physical' as in anything; touches, hugs, kisses…"

"Sex?"

"Anything!" Aiko repeated a little defensively, and Tadame studied her, then let out a small sigh.

"Honestly, Aiko? If he isn't interested in any of that, I think you need to know. Because I know you," she said, prodding Aiko gently, "and you are just like Tohru. Physical touch is your oxygen, you need it to survive. Don't get me wrong, I like Seiji and he seems really great, but if he's not ok with touching, I can't see him with you."

Aiko couldn't either, and that thought terrified her. It was why she'd struggled to keep it together leaving Seiji's apartment, because she'd suddenly realized they might not be compatible.

Tadame was right; she needed to touch and be touched. Not just sexually, although that was also a thing, but simply in general, as a way of showing affection. Aiko was a hugger, a patter, a kisser. She hugged and kissed her family, was affectionate with her friends. While she could and did give people their space, when she was at home, or among family and friends, then she tended to be up close and cuddly.

Rika was a hugger, and Aiko adored that. But almost six weeks after she'd started seeing Seiji, she had touched his arm once, he had touched hers twice…and that was all there had been, with not even a suggestion more.

No hugs. No kisses. No pecks on the cheek. No holding hands. Not even sitting close enough at lunch for their knees to touch. Technically, he'd brushed against her while they were on the train, but so did random strangers, so it didn't exactly count.

Multiple times that day, she'd thought there had been a chance, but Seiji hadn't so much as reached out his hand to her. Yes, he'd returned her touch out on the walkway, but it had been light, and perfunctory, and only lasted a second.

When he had texted and asked her to come over, she had started out worried, then that worry had become relief. Learning he was worried about her had been very sweet, and she had been happy to set his mind at ease.

Then they'd kept talking, and Aiko had started to hope. It was late; Rika was sleeping; they were basically alone. It wasn't that she’d expected a lot but the timing felt right, especially with the two of them sitting together on the couch.

When she'd said she needed to go, she had hoped he would stop her. Or, at the very least, that he would do…something.

Take her hand. Touch her cheek. Tuck back her hair. Do something intimate. Something…anything…to signify he felt closer to her, the way that she had been feeling since he’d asked her to speak with Rika.

Because it had to mean something, him trusting her with Rika. It had to mean he felt more than simply, polite affection.

But he'd just walked her to the door and opened it for her, asking her about lunch on Monday…and that had been all.

Seiji was great, and she could see a future with him. He was sweet and interesting and smart, and he liked her for her.

She liked being around him, and seeing his sweet, awkward smiles.

Rika was amazing, and Aiko already loved her. She could see her always loving her, like she was her own.

But that future was impossible if Seiji wouldn't touch her, and the fact that Tadame agreed made Aiko feel sick.

"I don't know what to do," Aiko said softly. "I know that I should talk to him, but what if he thinks that's me pressuring him? I want him to want it, Tadame, I don't want him to put up with anything because he thinks I do. What if he agrees to something he actually hates?"

"Don't you think you'd recognize if he hated it, Aiko? Give yourself a little credit," said Tadame, patting her hand. But at the idea, Aiko had to snort; just then, there wasn't a lot she felt had actually earned her credit.

"I don't know," she said sadly, "you know how I can be. I get so wrapped up in how I want things to be that I ignore evidence that's been staring me in the face."

Like each and every red flag her longest-term boyfriend had shown her, which should have made her break things off long before she did.

Tadame's arm came around Aiko and she held her close, Aiko allowing herself to be pulled into the hug.

Yes, there was no question; she needed this. She couldn't live a happy life if there wasn't touch.

"I'm not going to argue, because you're right, to a point," Tadame said gently, provoking a sad noise from Aiko. "But just a couple other things you're kind of forgetting right now: one, I am here this time, and I have met Seiji. Even if you somehow missed that he was uncomfortable, trust me and my instincts to help set you right. And two," she continued, giving Aiko a little smile, "even if you do get caught up in your fantasies, you've never let them fully make you forget your good judgement. If they did, you'd be Mrs. Trophy Wife Asshole with at least two kids by now," she said, giving Aiko a wicked grin that had Aiko elbowing her but smiling in return.

Then Tadame's expression became serious once more.

"You should talk to him, Aiko, and let him know how you feel. It's been six weeks, it's reasonable for you guys to at least hold hands. Maybe he's the kind of person who needs more time to warm up; maybe it's something he'll never be comfortable with. But if it's the latter, you have the right to know. Wouldn't you rather find out now, before you get more invested?"

Aiko hated the fact Tadame was right, even if the selfish part of her wanted to say 'no.' Maybe finding out they were incompatible now would be for the best, but it wouldn't give them back the time they'd spent so far, or make the break not hurt regardless.

Still, she couldn't deny that Tadame was right.

"You're right," Aiko said, "I need to just ask him. I could tell he didn't believe I was fine when I left-"

She didn't get a chance to finish; Tadame was too fast.

"-Wait," cut in Tadame, straightening up and staring. "He knew you were upset when you came home just now?"

"Not upset, exactly," said Aiko defensively, "and I was acting normally when I left. Yes, I was surprised when he walked me to the door, but-"

"-How do you know he didn't believe you were fine?"

"Because he asked me if I was ok, but I told him-"

"-Oh my gods," groaned Tadame, "you just walked out and left him when he was worried you were upset?"

"What was I supposed to do?" Aiko demanded. "Ask him right then and there if he wanted to kiss me, after we'd just been talking about his deceased wife?"

"Why not?"

"Why not?"

"Aiko," said Tadame, trying to sound patient, "I know he's your Very Serious Boyfriend of sixish weeks or whatever and you obviously know him better, but the guy I've met? Seems like he would probably be freaking out right now, especially if he was in an at all emotional state to start with."

"He wasn't-" Aiko began, but then she broke off.

'I've never been good…at loudly expressing emotions.'

Gods, she had been right when she called herself an idiot, she had just been totally off-base on why exactly that was. She was being a complete and utter idiot, apparently of the selfish, self-sabotaging variety.

But Tadame, as usual, was way ahead of her, and as Aiko started to freak, she pointed at Aiko's phone.

"Are you going to keep acting like an idiot, Aiko, or are you going to woman up and actually fix things?"

The third time that Aiko found herself on Seiji's couch, the apartment's atmosphere was significantly more tense. When she'd texted Seiji and asked if she could come back over, he'd responded right away, telling her 'of course.'

Because, naturally, Tadame had been right; he had been worrying ever since she left.

"I'm so sorry," Aiko said as she settled in,' "for leaving the way I did. I was just…flustered, and I didn't handle it well."

"It's ok," said Seiji, watching her with concern. "I'm just glad you're giving me a chance to set things right."

He looked worried, mostly, but there was a little relief, just like he had looked earlier after she talked to Rika.

Oh gods, Rika.

What on earth was wrong with her, bringing this up now?

"I'm sorry to spring this on you, after the day you've had," she said apologetically, and Seiji promptly tensed. "If you'd rather try to talk another time, maybe-"

"-If you don't mind, I'd rather not," he quickly cut in, "because I'll only spend the time until then worrying what I did."

That was fair, she admitted to herself; she would feel the same, if the positions were reversed.

"Ok, then," she said, taking a deep breath. "But first of all," she said, holding up a placating hand, "you didn't do anything. It's not something you did, not exactly."

"Not exactly," he repeated. "So there is something."

He looked so concerned Aiko felt horrible, thanking her lucky stars for Tadame and for her good sense.

Goodness knew Aiko herself had precious little of it, at least when it came to handling her relationships.

"I know," said Aiko at last, "that you're very reserved. I know that, and I respect that, and I like that, about you. But I'm not reserved," she admitted, "not in the slightest bit."

Seiji's concern had ramped up at that; he was looking at her with somewhat fearful eyes.

"I know that," he said at last, "both about you and me. Is this about what I said earlier, about my emotions?"

"No!" Aiko said quickly, shaking her head at once. "None of that is a problem, or has anything to do with this. Believe me, I understand understated emotions; I'm not like that myself, but people I love are."

Including, to an extent, her father Hajime.

"Your reserve isn't a problem. Nothing about you is. Not exactly," Aiko began, and Seiji repeated,

"Nothing about me...exactly."

Damnit, she was making this worse…

"I don't want to push you into anything, Seiji," Aiko blurted out somewhat forcefully. "I understand and respect if you need more time for this, but I need to know if it's actually going to happen."

"If what's going to happen?" Seiji asked, bewildered. "Us? Our relationship? Telling Rika about it? Because if-"

"-I'm talking about us touching, Seiji!"

Aiko blurted it out louder than she'd meant, and no sooner had she uttered the words than her face turned red.

At least she could be comforted by the fact that he blushed, too, arguably even more intensely than she did.

The fact that he was blushing in silence made Aiko want to bolt, but she was officially in too deep to not finish talking.

"I know it's only been about six weeks," she said, looking away. "And like I said, I don't want you to feel pressured. If you'd prefer to wait longer even to hold hands, that's fine; I'm fine waiting as long as you need. At the same time, Seiji," she said, peeking back, "I just have to know whether that touch will come. I'm a very physically affectionate person," she said, "and it's really, really important for me to touch the people I love."

"I've noticed."

Aiko's eyes darted back to Seiji when he spoke, her heart fluttering slightly at the tone of his voice. There was still a note of caution there, she could hear, but, more importantly…he sounded amused.

"It's hard not to notice," he continued in that same tone. "With Tadame, and your grandparents…even with Rika."

He was still blushing, but he was smiling, too. Then he said, "So when you said it's 'not something I did,' you meant that…literally, that it's something I didn't."

Aiko's blush deepened, and she gave a little nod.

"I thought, when we were talking just before I left, that based on…the way things felt…that you might maybe…do something. Just something small," she quickly added, seeing his startled look, "something like taking my hand, or even kissing me-"

"-A kiss is small?" he asked, and Aiko darkened more.

"Like I said," she told him, her tone a little defensive, "I'm very physically affectionate, and I like you a lot."

"I like you a lot, too," he replied softly, then he took a deep breath, and raked his hands through his hair.

"So, just to be clear, you're asking if…physical touch…will ever be on the table? If that's something I'd be comfortable with, at any point?"

Aiko nodded, relieved he understood.

"Like I said, I don't want you to feel pressured. But if it isn't something you think you'd ever-"

"-May I kiss you?"

It was Aiko's turn to jolt and stare at him in surprise. But Seiji was looking steadily back at her, and he repeated gently, "May I kiss, you, Aiko?"

"Right now?" she asked, feeling stupid the moment she said it, but Seiji only cracked a smile, then repeated,

"Right now."

For all that the whole conversation had been sparked by a not-kiss, Aiko suddenly felt strangely on the spot. But it was Seiji, and he was right there, and he was asking her…

"Sure."

Aiko had been kissed before, many, many times. She had been kissed by men on second dates, fifth dates, on a first date once, and during a relationship where marriage had been discussed.

But she had never been kissed like she was kissed by Seiji then, and when he finally pulled away, she was totally speechless.

'That's why I'm not fooled by the quiet ones; there's a reason that they say still waters run deep!'

Though those words had been spoken by Mutsuki to tease Hajime, Aiko, as she stared at Seiji, had to fully agree.

What's more, Seiji seemed to have liked it as well.

"So…just to be clear," he said, smiling sheepishly but looking very pleased, "touch is on the table, when we both feel ready. I like you, and I'm comfortable with you, which means a lot. And while I expect there will be a relearning curve for me, it's something I'm willing to work on…something I want to work on…just a little later."

Seiji hesitated, then glanced down the hall. And suddenly, like a flash, Aiko understood.

"You don't want to be too familiar until Rika knows."

"That's right," said Seiji, relieved that she got it without him explaining. "Even with her liking you as much as she does, I want her to find out about us by me telling her. I don't want her to see something, or to hear from someone else, even if all it is is total speculation."

"I get that," said Aiko, nodding, "and I totally agree. It's a delicate subject, and she should hear it from you."

Seiji nodded back, then rubbed the back of his neck. "I'm sorry if I made you worry I'm not…interested. I do like you, a lot," he stressed, "and I'd love to touch you," he said, blushing deeply once more. "But between Rika, and not wanting to put pressure on you-"

"-For the record, you can't put pressure on me, I am immune," she quipped.

"Good to know," he said, actually grinning at that. "But anyway, there were reasons. There are reasons," he corrected, "none of which have anything to do with me not liking touch, or me not liking you."

Aiko felt so relieved, it almost overwhelmed her, and she was beaming at Seiji when he asked,

"So…are we ok?"

"We're ok," she confirmed. "In almost every way."

"Almost?"

"Yes," said Aiko, grinning. "I just need one more kiss."

Tadame was still waiting up when Aiko came home; once again, one look at Aiko's face was all she needed to see.

"You asked?" grinned Tadame, rising to her feet, and Aiko was grinning as she confirmed,

"I asked, and he answered."

"Good," said Tadame, starting for the hall. "Now that that's sorted out, let's go get some sleep."

Chapter Text

After that night's final conversation with Seiji, Aiko felt like she couldn't be happier. True, in some ways their relationship hadn't changed, but Seiji's word, and Seiji's kiss, both served as potent promise for what was yet to come.

His additional kiss hadn't been bad, either.

Aiko and Seiji's lunch dates continued to be regular things, though starting the following week, 'lunch' was sometimes a misnomer. After all, there were other things they wanted to do, and sometimes, eating didn’t fit into the plans.

The first day that Aiko went to Seiji's rock-climbing gym, it was hard to say who was covertly spying more. However, by the end of their session, both of them were grinning, with them agreeing neither of them had lied about their skill.

Mother's Day came and went about as well as it could, with Seiji texting Aiko a single picture of Rika: sitting with her grandma Marina in Marina's house, showing her the project she had made about Erina. And when she saw it, Aiko couldn't help but smile, especially when she read his accompanying caption:

'Marina loves it, as I'm sure you can see. I don't think she's ever loved a Mother's Day gift more. Thank you, for helping make the whole thing possible.'

She could very well believe that Marina loved it; the older woman was in tears in the picture, but Aiko didn't need to see her smile to know they were happy. And Aiko, in Tokyo for the holiday weekend, could easily guess that Seiji was smiling himself.

The week following Mother's Day saw Seiji somewhat tense as he tackled the subject of his dating life with Hina. In no uncertain terms, he told her he loved her but she'd badly overstepped, and that if she brought up the subject with Rika again without his permission, it would be a very long time before she saw Rika again.

As Seiji expected Hina protested at first, telling him she hadn't meant what she'd said to be hurtful. Seiji said her intentions didn't matter, just the results, and if she wanted them in her life, she needed to respect him. They all needed to respect him, he told his whole family, both as a father and a person who could manage his own life.

And if there was irony in the fact he was dating then, it was their own fault that none of them knew.

May wound down, and June began. With Tadame coming along as a willing decoy, Aiko and Seiji started going out sometimes on weekends and evenings. Granted, there was only so 'real' a date could be when that date also involved a child and a smirking roommate, but Tadame was usually happy to occupy Rika's attention, teasing Aiko she was going to steal the role of favorite neighbor.

June passed into July, and at the end of it came summer vacation. That meant weekday mornings shifted back to their old routine, with Seiji taking Rika to Marina's before work. And if Aiko missed the morning subway rides with Seiji, she could at least console herself that Rika was ecstatic.

And July gave way to August, as it always did, with Aiko feeling that, on the whole, life was pretty damn sweet.

"HAPPY BIRTHDAY!" came a chorus of voices through the speakers on Aiko's tablet, the well-wishes promptly echoed by three different 'thank yous.'

"Thank you, all!" beamed Tohru from the middle of the screen, looking around at all the faces through slightly teary eyes. "I can't believe I'm really eighty-three! It feels like just yesterday you were born, Akari-"

"-And now I'm thirty-two," Akari agreed with a smile. "Almost as old as Uncle Mutsuki was when Aiko was born!"

"One year shy," agreed Mutsuki, "and we felt so old then," he said, shooting a sly smile at Hajime. "Yet now I'm fifty-nine-"

"-And all three of you are looking as good as ever," Tadame cut in cheerfully, grinning at the screen. "Though sorry, Akari and Mutsuki, but Tohru's got you both beat, at least when it comes to aging gracefully."

"No one's ever gonna do that better than Tohru," Kyo agreed, giving his wife an affectionate look that made the rest of them smile. "Though most of you guys are all doing ok," he continued, looking around, "except maybe a couple of you," he added teasingly.

"You'd better not be saying I'm looking haggard, Daddy," Sachiko said, drawing herself up in mock indignation. "It's not polite to comment on a woman's appearance, you know."

"Who says I was talking about you, Miss Defensive? Maybe I was talking about the ones slaving away at uni," said Kyo, looking to the side of his screen with a giant grin. "What other explanation is there for how much they've aged in a month?"

"You're all heart, Grandpa," grinned Torashi from his window, "but I really hope you're not saying Ryu looks haggard."

"I never said anyone looks 'haggard,' that was all Sachi. Though you do look pretty damn tired, Ryu," Kyo said, softening. "Maybe you oughtta grab a nap after this is done."

"I plan on it, Grandpa, but thanks," Ryuko said with a giant yawn. "I'm sorry for being so exhausted, by the way, I've just been working on a really big project this week."

"Planning a wedding, or something else?" Mutsuki asked playfully, and Ryuko smiled tiredly as she said,

"School, unfortunately, but the wedding still, too."

Several of them were smiling at the mention of the wedding, including Aiko herself, who still couldn't really believe it was happening. It felt like just yesterday Ryuko and Ken started dating, though in reality it had been three years. The following summer, the two of them would be getting married, and then moving from Berlin to somewhere yet to be known when Ken started working for a new branch of his family’s company.

"It's going to be so wonderful," Tohru happily sighed. "Weddings are always such happy times, even better than graduations, and, of course, right up there with babies…"

"Not it," said Aiko, Tadame, and Torashi in unison, prompting laughter from several other screens. Then Tadame raised a brow, leaning forward with a grin.

"No denial, you guys?" she said teasingly, and from their respective windows, Akari and Ryuko laughed.

"You really think I have time for that right now?" asked Ryuko. "Not unless Grandma-"

"-No," barked Kyo before she could finish, prompting even more laughter and a protest from Ryuko.

"You didn't let me finish!"

"Yeah, and you're not gonna, either. Tohru's staying right here until further notice; we've done enough running around the world for a while."

"Well, don't look at me," smiled Akari, hugging her kids. "I would say we're very happily set here, at this point in time."

"Unless it's anover girl," said four-and-half-year-old Kanami. "We have room if it's anover girl!"

As the laughter at Kanami's comment settled, everyone turned to Kazue to hear his disclaimer. But there was no disclaimer, just a grin for his wife, and one by one, their family members' faces all lit up.

"Oh my gosh," said Tohru, her hands flying to her mouth. "Saoirse, are you-"

Tohru closed her mouth so hard she practically bit her tongue, no doubt remembering the cardinal rule, 'thou shalt not ask a woman if she is pregnant.' But everyone knew what Tohru had been about to say, and before anyone else had a chance to ask, Kazue looked from Saoirse to the camera with that same grin.

"We're going to have a baby," he confidently confirmed, and both the voice chat and text chat promptly exploded.

Muting their mic, Aiko turned to Tadame, excitement and delight practically radiating off her.

"Did you know?" she exclaimed, and Tadame huffed.

"No! Though at least this time, you didn't know either…right?"

"Of course," said Aiko, "I had no idea!"

"Looks like no one else did," said Tadame, quickly scanning the chat. "No one except for Mom and Dad," she quickly amended. "Ok, I can live with that, Mom and Dad are allowed. As long as you and Akari didn't, which neither one of you did."

Switching back on their mic, they returned to the call, just in time to hear Kazue ask,

"So, who won the pool?"

"How did you know about the pool?" Tohru asked in surprise, and Saoirse raised a brow at her, then started laughing.

"What, it was a secret? Maybe you ought to have kept my family out of it, then."

Though on the subject of the pool, everyone was curious, and Aiko and Tadame weren't the only ones looking it up.

"Ok…announcing August ninth…."

"-Looks like Grandpa got it!"

"Damn, lucky guess, Kyo!"

"Good job, Daddy!"

"It's Dad," confirmed Hajime, "good call on that."

"That's just the announcement, though," Torashi pointed out. "You guys have to know the due date by now, right?"

"Really, Tora?" asked Ryuko, but Torashi held up his hands.

"They know about the pool already! Asking's not in bad taste!"

Kazue and Saoirse exchanged an amused look, then Saoirse said, "February eighth."

"Ok, so, going off of that, the winner there is…"

"Kyo again," laughed Takashi, looking up from the spreadsheet. "Did you actually do the calculations, or what?"

"Can you not, Takashi?" asked Tadame, trying to look stern. "That's my brother you're talking about, have a little shame!"

"Like you did, Tadame, when you started this whole thing?" Sachiko teased Tadame, whose stern look melted away.

"For the record, it wasn't just me," she said very sweetly, and once again, the family laughed, then conversation resumed. And it was fun, and lively, and very very loving, as they collectively celebrated both birthdays and a future birth.

And as she sat there, laughing and talking with her whole family, Aiko couldn't help but imagine a future group call, when it was her good news they were all celebrating.

"So Catpa ended up winning on both when they announced and the week of the actual due date," Aiko said, sighing dramatically as she wiped sweat from her brow. "He said he guessed Valentine's Day for the due date, because they reconnected on Valentine's Day to start with, and when he checked for when they'd hit the normal announcement time for that due date, he saw that Grandma's birthday was less than two weeks before. He figured they'd rather announce early with that being the case, because pretty much everyone whose birthday it was would completely approve."

"And did they?" Seiji asked, offering her her water, and Aiko nodded as she took a drink.

"Grandma, Daddy, and Akari? I should say so; Grandma adores babies, Daddy and Papa love Kazue almost as much as me, and Akari is his big sister, so yes, they were thrilled. All of us were thrilled," she said, "because it's wonderful news. Kazue and Saoirse are both really great people, and they're sure to be great parents; they're already great cat parents, and it's probably the same thing."

Seiji eyed her in response to that comment, and Aiko gave him an unrepentant grin. Then he chuckled before taking a drink himself, saying,

"You'll have to forgive me if I don't agree."

"How many cats have you parented?"

"None, but I don't need to."

"Since when do you hate cats?"

"I don't hate cats, I just don't think raising a cat is comparable to raising a child. That said, being responsible pet owners is a higher qualification for your cousins than I had, in their position."

Aiko grinned, then glanced past him at the clock on the wall. "As much as I'd love to discuss how you came to hate cats-"

-I don't hate cats-"

"-we should probably clean up so we can get back to work. Meet you at the front in ten?"

"Sounds good, though Aiko?"

"Yes?"

"I do not hate cats."

"So, have you asked Rika what she'd like to do next weekend?" Aiko asked, braiding her wet hair as they left the gym. "I was actually wondering what she might think of Nara; when I was her age, I really loved the deer, and-"

She broke off abruptly at the sight of Seiji's expression, which was looking awkwardly hesitant.

"I'm sorry, did something come up?" she asked, looking concerned. "Does that weekend no longer work? If not, that's ok, we can always reschedule!"

Realizing that Aiko was reacting to him, Seiji quickly shook his head.

"No, it's not that…well, not technically."

As Aiko stared at him, Seiji promptly amended.

"Next weekend still works for me, it just doesn't for Rika. Marina and Emika wanted her to stay with them after the festival, and I said yes, of course, so she won't be around."

Aiko processed that, then looked at Seiji, a new hopefulness shining in her eyes.

"So what you're saying is…we could go on a date? An actual date, limited to just us?"

Seiji's smile had become somewhat boyish, and he said,

"Only if you want."

"'Only if you want,'" she scoffed, "Seiji, I would love to!"

Thus far, all dates had fallen into one of two groups: lunch dates, which were limited to about an hour max, and 'Rika' dates, which included Tadame and Rika. They did spend some time together when Rika was asleep; either Aiko would go to Seiji's and they would hang out there, or else Seiji would come to Aiko's while Tadame went next door. Aiko loved those cozy evening hangouts a great deal, but there was something special about the idea of a date.

"Where would you want to go, if Rika wasn't a factor?" Seiji asked seriously, "not limited to Kyoto, not unless you wanted."

At the question, Aiko blinked, then grinned.

"Sapporo?"

"Really?" he asked, not falling for her teasing, but still surprised. "What's in Sapporo?"

"Winter sports," said Aiko. "Did I ever tell you about when I taught Catpa how to snowboard?"

"No," he said, chuckling, "you'll have to tell me that one. But I think you'd be disappointed about the snow level in August."

"Hey, you never know," she said, "But ok, not Sapporo. I'll actually have to get back to you on that," she admitted. "I'm guessing we're talking about within day trip distance?"

"Something like that," he said, "if that's what you want. But I was actually wondering…"

He hesitated just long enough to pique her curiosity, then he squared his shoulders and looked back at her.

"I was wondering," he repeated, "that since Rika is going to be gone all weekend, if you maybe wouldn't want to take a small trip. A very small trip," he said hurriedly, "just for the weekend. Not too far away, just in case there was an emergency, but I thought it might be nice to get out of Kyoto and just…be a couple."

There was that boyish smile again, and it warmed Aiko's heart, along with sending excited tingles to other parts of her body.

"I would love that," she told him, “The entire idea."

"I'd pay, of course, since it's my invitation."

"Seiji, you don't have to-"

"-But I'd like to, if you would let me. And just to be clear, we don't have to share a room-"

Aiko's eyebrows shot all the way to her hairline; she knew she shouldn't look quite so shocked, but she couldn't help it.

"Sharing a room is an option?"

When Seiji blushed, he was the cutest thing on earth.

"Like I said, we don't have to-"

"-But we could?" Aiko asked, trying not to sound too eager. "You're comfortable with that, at this point in time?"

Rika still had no idea they were a couple, but the genie had not gone back in the bottle after their kiss. While Seiji still avoided all public intimacy, the time they spent at Aiko's in the evenings was not always…child friendly. It was nothing too outrageous, though Aiko admittedly loved it; she was more than happy letting Seiji set the pace.

And if that pace meant he was ready to share a room with her, then Aiko was more than willing to take him up on his offer.

His answering smile still reflected some embarrassment, but it was the hopefulness that Aiko latched onto. She would have liked to latch onto his hand as well, but since that wasn't an option just then, she settled for what she could.

Wherever they ended up going, this was going to be fun.

Chapter Text

"I still can't believe you're not going to Spa World while you're there. What's even the point of going to Osaka, then?"

Aiko was trying to decide what sundress she should pack, but Tadame's teasing comment forced her to turn around. Her friend was lying on her stomach across Aiko's bed, and as Aiko looked at her she flashed a teasing grin that set Aiko laughing in response.

"You mean the Spa World where men and women are literally on different floors?"

"I'm just saying, women have the Asia zone this month, and you love the Asia zone, Aiko."

"I love it with you, you dingbat," laughed Aiko. "You really think I want to go away for the weekend with Seiji, only to abandon him so I can visit the onsen?"

"He'd be there, too!"

"On another floor!"

"Gods, you two are so clingy," Tadame said dramatically, sighing loudly with profound exaggeration. "Just because it's your first chance to go on a real date with your boyfriend, suddenly you can't handle ditching him for a while?"

In response, Aiko smacked Tadame with a pillow, then turned back to the closet and the more pressing subject.

"What do you think, Tadame? Green leaves, or red flowers?"

"Both."

"I'm trying to pack light, you know; we're only there for one night!"

"Yeah, but you're going to be there for two entire days. What if you trip and fall into one of the fish tanks at the aquarium?"

"I'm pretty sure that's impossible," Aiko said, looking back and forth between the two dresses, internally debating each of their pros and cons. "The green is lighter, and it's supposed to be hot-

"-Fine, no fish tanks. You trip and fall into a fountain. Or maybe the harbor-"

"We're not going to be close enough to fall into the harbor."

"A canal then, work with me, geez!"

"Why are you so determined to have me fall into some water?" Aiko said, having to giggle again at Tadame's fixation. "Or have me become so clumsy, for that matter."

"Are those serious questions? You're really asking why I think you should fall into water in front of your boyfriend, the boyfriend you were worrying did not find you attractive? Wet clothes, Aiko, use your imagination!"

"I haven't worried about that for ages!" Aiko promptly protested, abandoning her dresses to look back at Tadame. "Though just for the record, if I was trying to seduce anyone? I wouldn't do it by falling into a fish tank."

"How would you do it, then?" Tadame asked innocently, and Aiko tried to look exasperated, but could only smile. That encouraged Tadame's grin to become more wicked, and she said playfully, "Because I couldn't help but notice your choice of underthings-"

Tadame dodged to the side as a missile came flying her way, which proved to be the green sundress, wadded up in a ball. Not the least bit bothered Aiko had thrown it at her, Tadame neatly unwadded it, then packed it into the suitcase.

"I'm just messing with you, obviously," she said, her playful look becoming somewhat more serious. "If something happens this weekend, that's great, I'm happy for you, but if it doesn't, it doesn't, and remember, that doesn't reflect badly on you."

"I know that," said Aiko, walking over with the red dress in her hands, and as Tadame grinned she packed that one, too. "But thank you for reminding me, just in case I forget."

Ever since she and Seiji had agreed to take their trip, Aiko had been highly aware of all that trip suggested. While they'd only be spending one night in a hotel, they would be spending the whole day leading up to that night together, and it would easily be their longest and most serious date. They'd be eating together, talking together, roaming Osaka together; seeing how well they handled each and every annoyance they met.

There would be no Rika; no buffer, or distraction. No time clock, reminding them they needed to get back to work. Just them, together, for an entire day, from when they left their apartments to catch the early train to Osaka right up until it was time for them to go to bed.

And at bedtime, they would be sharing a room. Just them, the two of them, without anyone else.

She and Seiji hadn't discussed in detail what sharing might mean, other than the obvious 'we'll be in one room.' Aiko knew what she hoped it would mean and they'd talked over that subject a little, but at that point, she felt she'd be happy if all they did was sleep.

Just the fact they had the time was the important thing; she would have been delighted to just hang out at home, if it was just them. As it was, she had two days, one night, and Seiji in Osaka, and it was almost embarrassing how excited she was.

Tadame understood that, and she was happy for her, even if she'd teased Aiko about blowing her off when she no longer needed a decoy. But Tadame had also brushed off Aiko's attempts to apologize, telling her she could find something else to fill her weekend.

'Though I doubt it will be the same thing filling yours.'

Yes…it was true that Aiko adored Tadame to bits, but she was not at all upset to have that weekend without her.

"In all seriousness," said Tadame, handing Aiko her makeup bag, "You could always hang out with Seiji at Spa World in the pool. The pool is co-ed, you know, so it's still an option."

"Why are you so obsessed with getting us to Spa World?" Aiko asked, giggling as she folded her robe. "Are you trying to get a referral discount, or something?"

"No, I just love Spa World, and I know you do, too. Plus you look really hot in your new swimsuit, and I think that Seiji really ought to see you in it."

Tadame was trying to look innocent, but Aiko wasn't fooled, and at Aiko's grin Tadame grinned herself. For what it was worth, Aiko fully agreed with Tadame; she did look great in her new swimsuit, which was why she'd picked it to start with.

But as for Seiji actually seeing her in it…

"Seiji actually isn't much for swimming, I don't think. When I suggested we go to a beach this weekend, he told me he'd rather not, unless I really, really wanted to. He wasn't even interested in something like Miyajima."

Which, to be fair, was three hours away, but still totally doable for a weekend trip.

Her answer surprised Tadame, though, and her cousin sat up.

"You're kidding," said Tadame, looking over at Aiko. "He doesn't swim, when he lived at the beach for six years?"

When Tadame said it like that, Aiko felt strangely defensive, and she gave Tadame a disapproving frown.

"Swimming isn't a requirement to like the ambiance, and it wasn't like his house was literally on the water. And honestly, I get the impression it was Erina who loved it, rather than it being something he really loved himself. He said she had always wanted to live by the sea…"

Aiko took a deep breath, then smiled and shook her head. "When I've asked about Inaka, he's said he liked the peacefulness, and the remoteness. And the air," she added with a laugh, "but he's never said anything about the ocean itself."

Tadame was looking thoughtful as Aiko finished speaking, and after a moment, Aiko asked her, "What?"

"Nothing," said Tadame, quickly shaking her head. But then she smiled, commenting, "You're getting good at that."

"Good at…?" asked Aiko, looking a little confused, and Tadame kept on smiling as she said,

"Discussing Erina. I've got to admit, Aiko, I wondered how this would go, you dating a guy who had that sort of history. And before you get too huffy," she said, raising her hands defensively as Aiko did, in fact, huff, "that's not a criticism or negative judgement, ok? That's me just saying it's a lot, which it is."

Aiko couldn't argue with that, considering she agreed.

"But you're handling it really well," Tadame continued. "I know Rika's existence puts Erina front and center, but still, hearing you talk about her…"

"Don't praise me too much," said Aiko, looking away. "Because I'm not nearly as well-adjusted as I seem. Especially when it comes to this weekend," she admitted ruefully, "I can't help but wonder just how much he's going to compare. With Erina being the only other person he’s ever dated, I feel it's bound to happen, and I while I try to tell myself it's not a competition, I just really hate the idea of…losing, to anyone."

There it was, the tiny fly in the otherwise pristine ointment, Aiko's single major worry about her upcoming trip.

Yes, Seiji had said she didn't remind him of Erina; that the fact that she hadn't had been part of her appeal. But even if that was true up to a certain point, Aiko couldn't believe they were total opposites.

And honestly, even if they were, they still had Seiji in common. Clearly, he had loved a lot of things about Erina; how would Aiko stack up when it was just her with him, alone? When there was no Rika around to provide a distraction?

Aiko knew they looked different and had different interests. Erina hadn't gone to university, or ever lived alone. They both loved different sports, and had different personal styles; Erina had been more 'casually beachy,' based on Rika's album, while Aiko, when she wasn't at work or on the soccer field, preferred a 'girlier' style.

What would Seiji feel, she wondered, when the date was in progress? He had warned her it was possible he might eventually struggle, that he felt confident dating her, but couldn't foretell the future.

That there might come a time when things would get…complex.

Would this be the time when things got complex? When he was on a trip with a woman and realized she wasn't Erina?

On the one hand, if he was going to struggle, it was probably for the best that struggle happened soon. Especially if Seiji needed to slow their relationship, it was definitely kinder if that slowdown happened soon.

But on the other hand…she didn't want that to happen. Not now, not ever, not at any point. And even though it was selfish, she wanted Erina to agree.

Even knowing the other woman was gone, Aiko hated the idea of hurting her; she had to be hurting enough, being apart from her family. Especially since Aiko had no desire to replace her, she wanted to believe Erina wanted this for all of them.

For Seiji and Rika to be happy, even with someone else, and for her to trust Aiko to be that specific 'someone.'

It wasn't something she had discussed that much with Tadame; she hadn't needed to, though, as Tadame had understood. And that was why, right then, Tadame didn't try to soothe Aiko's fears.

Both of them knew that on this, Tadame couldn't help. For this, she had to depend on Seiji himself.

She would get her chance to find out, starting early the next morning.

She and Seiji had discussed the idea of travelling that night after work; of catching an evening train, and spending an extra night in Osaka. However, both of them had been on the same awkward page; even though their hotel room did include two beds, the idea of them kicking off their trip in a hotel room felt…intense. Even without expectations about what might happen, the intimacy of sleeping in the same room was still a lot.

Better to save that for after they'd spent a day together, when they'd had a chance to become truly comfortable.

One night would be enough for this specific trip. The important thing was that they had the time together, and that both of them came home feeling they'd had a good time.

What that good time actually entailed, only time would tell. But as she fell asleep the night before her trip, Aiko couldn't remember when she'd last felt so excited.

Chapter Text

"Wait!"

At Aiko's exclamation, Seiji looked up, startled, his chopsticks hovering just above his plate. His first instinct had been to ask her why, but as he watched her scramble for her phone, he understood.

"Really?" he asked, half amused and half appalled. "Are you really making me wait to eat so you can take a picture?"

"Yes," replied Aiko unrepentantly, zooming in her camera on the plate. "Could you please move your chopsticks out of the way?"

Looking a little chagrined, Seiji did as she requested, watching as she carefully lined up the perfect shot.

And a second.

And a third.

Then, when she finally looked satisfied, he gave her a resigned look as he asked,

"Can I eat my food now, or do you need another shot?"

"You can eat, if you insist," she said playfully, and Seiji promptly chuckled before picking up a bite.

"Is this going to be 'a thing?'"

"Is what going to be a thing?" she asked, looking at her phone, and Seiji gestured to the phone as he chewed and swallowed.

"That. Taking pictures of the food before we're allowed to eat it. How did I not realize you were one of 'those' people?"

Seiji's tone was one of light amusement, but his comment clearly struck home, given the way that Aiko looked at him as she lowered her phone.

"I'm sorry," she said in profound mock-offense, "but in the first place, I am not one of 'those' people; since when have you seen me photographing food?"

"Since right now?" he asked, gesturing to his plate, and Aiko rolled her eyes, then stuck out her tongue.

"That wasn't an 'in general' thing, it was a specific thing."

As she spoke, Aiko's phone pinged a notification, and she shot it a quick glance, then started to grin.

"And it got the desired result, take a look for yourself!"

Seiji gave her phone a curious glance, and saw a new text message on the notification screen:

'Brat.'

"What?" he asked, bewildered, looking at the word, which appeared to be the entire incoming text. "Why are you a brat for sending someone a picture?"

"Because," Aiko said, firing off a quick response before putting her phone away, "some people just can't appreciate delicious food."

Seiji stared from Aiko down to his plate thoughtfully, then a lightbulb went off in his head and he smiled a knowing smile.

"Someone hates negiyaki?"

"Someone hates negi," Aiko corrected with a smirk, snaking out her chopsticks to steal a piece from Seiji's plate. "Negi, chives, leeks, spring onions, miso-"

"-Is this your cousin's wife?" Seiji smiled as he asked. "The one from the UK?"

"Seiji Ishikawa, are you stereotyping?"

"No!" he promptly protested, looking a little defensive. "But someone not liking miso, that doesn't sound Japanese."

"And yet it is," said Aiko with a giant grin. "It's actually Catpa," she said, retrieving her phone and showing him the whole message chain: a picture of Seiji's bursting negiyaki with a teasing 'can't you almost taste it?' followed by Kyo's prompt, single-world response.

Seiji shook his head as Aiko kept on grinning, telling him, "He's always hated them, ever since he was a kid. Apparently, back when he and Ratpa were growing up, Ratpa would harass him by hiding chives in his food."

"How did he manage that?" asked Seiji, looking very amused, and Aiko smirked as she said,

"Ratpa was very sneaky. It also helped that they lived together when they were in high school, when they were in the same boarding house as Grandma Tohru."

"That's right," said Seiji, remembering that tidbit from a prior conversation. "I have a hard time picturing that behavior from the man I met, but I suppose a lot can change over so many years."

"Honestly, he hasn't changed as much as you might think. You'd understand if you saw them together, even at their age," Aiko said cheerfully, reaching again for his negiyaki.

"Does this mean we're sharing?" he asked, eyeing Aiko's plate, and Aiko promptly pushed her okonomiyaki towards him.

"Feel free!"

"Thanks," he said, taking a bite, then he smiled, saying, "so what you're saying is, your grandpa is a different man with your other grandpa than the man I met and would consider 'him.'"

"I am absolutely saying that," Aiko confirmed, taking yet another bite off of Seiji's plate. "Don't get me wrong, both of them are totally sweet and they love each other, but they also can't go five minutes without some kind of fight. They bicker like an old married couple, which is actually kind of funny, since they very rarely bicker with their wives."

"That you know of," Seiji said, prompting Aiko to laugh.

"That I know," she retorted, "especially Catpa. Ratpa and Grandma Machi occasionally have spats, but Catpa and Grandma Tohru pretty much never do. Then again, pretty much no one ever bickers with her; she's way too sweet to indulge in that kind of behavior."

"But her husband isn't." A statement, not a question.

"Nope, not at all, as evidenced by 'Brat,'" Aiko said cheerfully as she reached back for his plate.

That time, he blocked her. "Excuse me, don't I get to eat some of my food?"

"We're sharing!"

"Theoretically, yes, but you've only been eating mine!"

"Well, yours is very good. Can you really blame me?"

"Yes," laughed Seiji, "because you had the chance to order it yourself, but didn't."

"That's because it seemed silly to order the same thing!"

"And I agree, so eat some of that," he said, pointing at her plate. "The whole point of sharing is for us to try them both, not for you to eat all of mine and then all of your own."

"You really think I'd do that?"

"It's what Rika does."

"Excuse me!" she laughed, "are you comparing me to a literal child?"

"Not you, just your behavior."

Both of them were grinning as they turned back to their food, Aiko very deliberately taking a bite of her own.

"Happy?"

"This is not me comparing you to Rika, so we're clear-"

"-Rude!"

"-But yes, I'm happy you're eating your own food."

Aiko stuck her tongue out, but Seiji only chuckled, and after a brief pause, Aiko was giggling, too.

"Is this going to happen every time we eat?"

"Probably, unless you'd rather it didn't."

Seiji considered, both the food and her. Then he smiled, reaching out and very deliberately taking a bite from hers.

"I think I can live with it, at least for the weekend."

An amazing coincidence; she could live with it, too.

It had been a wonderful day so far for them in Osaka, even if it had started on the early side.

The two of them had met up bright and early outside their apartments, starting out almost as if they were heading to work. But instead of getting off the subway at their usual stop, they kept going all the way to Kyoto station. There, they’d boarded the bullet train and soon were on their way, stepping off, fifteen minutes later, in Osaka.

They had settled on Osaka for a slew of reasons. It was close enough for Seiji to get back easily if needed, but not so close that either of them went there very often. There were tons of things to do, and even more to eat, while still not being so overwhelming two days would be too short.

And one thing they had agreed on at once: no temples on this trip. There had been enough of that for them when they were kids.

Instead, they had seen and done things that appealed to them as adults, starting with a trip to the Umeda Sky Building. Even though Aiko's focus wasn't structural engineering, she had always appreciated and been impressed by interesting buildings; the dual, interconnected skyscrapers definitely hit that brief.

"When I was little," she told Seiji as they looked over the city, "I thought I would grow up and build buildings like this one day."

"What made you change your mind?" he asked, and Aiko smiled at the view, looking not at the buildings this time, but at the roads in between.

"I guess I just liked digging in the dirt a little too much. And I thought it was cooler, what people could do on the ground; all the work went into things like tunnels, and roads, and bridges. It's not as glamorous as making something like this," she commented, tapping the observatory's railing with both hands, "but I don't know," she said with a shrug. "I just like it better."

"That's the important part, then," he said, smiling back. "Though I'd argue what you do is glamorous enough. People take getting around easily for granted, but without you, and people like you, things like…getting to Osaka…would be a lot harder. And I admire the fact that you're so passionate about what you do."

"I'm passionate about a lot," Aiko admitted, and Seiji had smiled again as he reached out and took her hand.

"I know," he said softly, "and I admire that, too."

Following the Sky Building, they'd done a little shopping. Then they'd headed out to the harbor area and ridden the Ferris wheel, once more admiring the city from above.

"I wouldn't have expected a rock climber to be afraid of heights," Seiji said to Aiko when the wheel was at its peak, "but it's nice to have the confirmation you're not bothered by being so high."

"And why is that?" Aiko asked, prompting a smile from him.

"Because I was thinking that it might be fun to do some hiking next time. Not here in Osaka, of course, but up in the mountains."

"And you want to make sure I won't faint from fear at the top?"

"I wouldn't want to have to carry you down by myself, no."

Aiko laughed, and Seiji smiled, then they both looked back out at the city, but that time, it was Aiko's hand that reached out and took his.

Later, they'd gone to one of Aiko's favorite places, an attraction she'd first visited back when she was a child.

"How am I so bad at this?" Seiji groaned in dismay. "This looks like something an infant would create!"

From her own pottery wheel, Aiko looked at Seiji, trying not to crack up at the sad state of his clay.

"You're not supposed to crush it, you know," she said teasingly. "Yes, a little pressure is good, but there's such a thing as too much!"

Seiji gave her an exasperated look, then looked at her wheel, where she was beautifully sculpting…

Something.

Sort of.

Not really.

"Are you really criticizing me when you're making that?"

"What's wrong with what I'm making?" Aiko immediately protested. "Are you criticizing my work?"

"What even is that you're making?"

"I'll tell you when I'm done," Aiko told him grandly, and Seiji stared at her, then started to laugh.

"Why did I assume that you would actually be good at this?"

"Hey, I am good at this. Look how much fun I'm having!"

And she was having fun, the way she always had, ever since she and Machi had first discovered the pottery museum and tried out the 'pottery experience' it offered. She had been fascinated by the pottery wheels as a child, and her first awkwardly unskilled attempt had been followed by many more.

Emphasis on 'unskilled,' but Aiko didn't care. The most important thing had always been having fun with clay.

And if Seiji was surprised at how bad she still was, he couldn't argue with her that she wasn't having fun.

"You really are, aren't you?" he asked, his smile becoming tender, and Aiko's own playful look became tender as well.

He wasn't just talking about pottery; both of them knew that. And Aiko wasn't either when she said,

"I really am."

"I wonder what your grandma will think when she opens that package," Seiji said, standing by Aiko and watching a whale shark drift by.

At his side, Aiko smiled up at the massive fish, her smile not for the aquarium, but the image of Machi.

"She will be delighted," said Aiko confidently. "It's been a while since I've sent her any new pottery, so getting two pieces is sure to delight her."

"Two pieces, such as they are," Seiji said with a rueful sigh, referring to the final products of their pottery attempts.

Needless to say, neither of them would be winning any awards.

"Hey now, don't be so critical," Aiko chastised him. "Grandma won't, I promise you that; the fact that they're misshapen and weird will actually appeal to her more."

"Because you're her granddaughter," Seiji retorted. "I imagine that excuses a great many faults."

"In general, yes," she said. "But honestly, the fact they're weird is something she'd always love. Grandma Machi has never liked it when things are too 'perfect;' she's always sought out things that are weird, or uneven, or been damaged somehow. In her eyes, our misshapen bowls with be beautiful, and that would be the case for her no matter who made them."

Seiji considered that as he watched the fish swim by, then he smiled once more, that time reflectively.

"That's nice to think about, actually," he said, staring up at the glass. "That in the right person's eyes, even the damaged things can be lovely."

"That's because they are," said Aiko, moving closer to him. "Just think how boring life would be if everything was all the same; if everything, and everyone, was pristine and perfect and completely identical. It's the lumps and bumps and chips that help make us interesting."

A philosophy that Aiko had started learning young: perfection was overrated, and it always would be.

Seiji didn't say anything, but he was still smiling, and he took Aiko's hand as she said,

"And it's the chips that give us our stories."

By the time they finished touring the aquarium, it was fully night outside, and the city was lit up. Neither one of them could resist one more trip on the Ferris wheel, but that time, they were nearly silent, simply in awe of the view.

Even Aiko didn't need to talk as they ascended; as they watched the city below, she was content just to be. Seiji's arm around her certainly helped with that feeling; at his side, she felt happier than she could ever remember being.

Just like she had felt all day, she thought with a soft smile; happy, and safe, and fully content...like she was where she belonged.

Like he was where she belonged, and she was finally home.

It was all so perfect, she didn't want it to end. But eventually, the wheel came around, and it was time to get off.

"It's beautiful, isn't it?" Aiko asked as they walked along, covering the short distance from the Ferris wheel to their hotel. That had been a part of their plan for the day from the very beginning, and both of them were smiling as they took in the view.

"It really is," agreed Seiji, looking around at the lights. "Living in Kyoto, I know we should be used to this, but there is something special about city lights in a new setting."

"There is," Aiko agreed, a warm note in her voice. Seiji caught it and glanced at her, then smiled as he understood.

"And what have you thought," he asked, "about me in this setting?"

A question that Aiko was delighted to answer.

"I've thought you were great," she said, smiling up at him. "It's been fun, getting to do so many new things with you."

Things like eating all kinds of snacks and very few 'real' meals. Like looking over the city from what felt like the top of the world, or standing in the aquarium at what felt like the bottom of the sea.

Even finding out that he was a terrible potter, like her.

"I've thought so, too," he said, gently squeezing her hand. "I had hoped that would be the case, but the reality," he said, exhaling before smiling back, "has been so much better than I wanted to let myself hope."

He said that so frankly that Aiko had to laugh, but then she admitted, "I feel the same way."

"Good," he said softly, "I'm glad we both agree."

Their hotel room was on a high floor, and the curtains were open; once more Aiko found herself looking out at a view.

Admittedly, that time she didn't care so much about it; she was hyper aware of where she was, and who she was with. Any worries she'd had about the day had been struck down; he'd had fun, and she'd had fun, and everything had gone well.

Very well.

Really well.

Incredibly well.

And with things having gone so very well so far, it was easy to believe that things would keep going well.

Aiko couldn't help her little shiver of anticipation, though she tried to keep her focus on the view, instead of the room. The last thing she wanted was to make Seiji feel rushed, so, for a little while, she kept looking outside.

At least it was a pretty view, she thought with a smile, looking at the shining lights reflecting on the bay.

"It's such a contrast at night, isn't it?" she finally asked, her words drawing Seiji's attention to the window as well. "Between the ocean, and the city itself? The ocean is so dark, and black, and the city-"

"-Is so alive."

Aiko had been speaking in a general kind of way, simply making conversation to settle her eager nerves. But at Seiji's comment, she looked up at him sharply, taking in both how he'd said those words and his current expression.

An expression that had grown flat, with a sad look in his eye...

And just like that, she realized that she had expected too much.

Of course this wasn't as simple as 'today went really well.'

Resisting the impulse to look back at the beds, Aiko took a soft breath, squashing down her disappointment. There would be time later if she needed to pout; right now, she needed to be there however she could for him.

This had always been a possibility, she knew, and it was like Tadame said: it didn't reflect on her.

Smiling her most understanding smile, Aiko looked over at Seiji, reaching up and gently laying a hand on his shoulder.

"I had a wonderful time today," she told him as he turned, "and I'm looking forward to seeing Minoo Falls tomorrow. All of this has been wonderful," she stressed as he looked at her, "and I want you to know it's enough, for me. I don't have any expectations of anything else."

Not any more, anyway; not now that she knew better. But she had caught him by surprise, she could see at once; his expression had been meditative before he’d turned from the window, but now he was looking at her in total confusion.

She couldn't blame him for that, considering what she'd interrupted. And it was only natural for him to think of Erina; the last time he'd been on a trip like this, it had been with her.

As much Aiko hated interrupting his thoughts, she needed to make sure that he knew she understood.

"Do you have a preference which bed you'd like to have?" Aiko asked him as neutrally as she could. That got an even bigger reaction, far more than she expected, with Seiji suddenly looking at her in totally stunned surprise.

"Alone?"

Aiko was in turn surprised by how surprised he seemed, having expected him to be rather relieved.

"Isn't that what you want?"

That time, Seiji stared.

"Is that what you want?" he asked, and at Aiko's hesitation, Seiji wilted. "I see."

She was unprepared for how resigned he sounded just then. Hadn't he just been thinking about Erina?

Didn't that mean that he wanted to sleep by himself?

"Seiji…" she began uncertainly, not totally sure what to say, "I just don't want you to feel I'm disregarding your feelings. I know that this," she said, gesturing around the room, "is a big step for us, whatever happens next, and I just don't want you to think I'm not aware of all it means to you."

"To me," he repeated more quietly, still looking at her. "Because this is all something I last did with my wife?"

Aiko nodded, then carefully explained.

"The way you said that the city looks so alive, it kind of sounded, from how you said it, like you were thinking…of her."

She had had to look away before she finished speaking, unable to look him in the eye and see what came next. Because on the one hand, she did mean what she'd said; she didn't want to pressure him into anything he didn't want. But on the other hand, she did have her pride, and it was hard not to take him thinking about Erina as rejection.

Seiji's quiet exhale didn't tell her much, and Aiko tensed slightly, waiting for what came next.

She expected an apology, or possibly a 'thank you;' thank you to her for understanding why he needed some space.

Because he was a sweet man who wouldn't want to hurt her, even if he was standing with her and thinking about someone else...

But before Aiko's thoughts could go down that road any further, she was startled by the touch of a hand on her cheek.

"Aiko…would you look at me?"

Not a thank you, or an apology; at least it wasn't, yet. But fine; she could look at him while he said the words.

Unlike almost all the men in her own family, Seiji wasn't tall, by any definition. Aiko herself was of middling height for a Japanese woman, and Seiji only had a few centimeters on her.

She didn't mind. She had always loved their similar heights. Her fathers were of similar heights, and it had always worked for them.

Similar heights, after all, came with advantages, starting with how easy it was to meet each other's gaze.

And Seiji's, when she looked at him, was very much worth meeting, the way he was looking at her making her suck in her breath. That look would have been enough to set her mind at ease, but it was the kiss that followed that sealed that fact in stone.

There was no rejection; no apology. Just a kiss that rapidly made Aiko weak at the knees.

And while she still felt fairly certain he'd been thinking about Erina, clearly those thoughts hadn't had the effect she imagined. Maybe she should have pushed him more to take his space if he needed, but right then, with his arms around her, Aiko could no longer care.

Very soon, she couldn't think about Erina at all, or about anything beyond the two of them. And by the time Seiji was asking if she wanted to stop, Aiko couldn't remember what rejection even was.

Chapter Text

Later that night, Seiji lay awake in bed and stared up at the ceiling, trying to let Aiko's warmth and steady breathing lull him back to sleep.

It was an uphill battle; his thoughts were very loud. But he hadn't wanted to give up, move, and risk waking her up.

Aiko hadn't been lying when she said she liked to cuddle; even in sleep, she had instinctively sought him out. And while waking up to find her snuggling had confused him at first, it hadn't taken long for him to remember what happened.

Thinking about most of it brought a huge smile to his face; it was almost hard to believe it had really happened. That it all was happening, not just them in bed, but everything that brought them both to that bed to start with.

Well, he corrected himself as his smile faltered, almost everything that brought them to that bed.

Eventually, he decided it was time to risk getting up, and he held his breath as he carefully eased his way up. To his immense relief, Aiko didn't wake up, though she did scooch over into the warm spot he'd just left.

It was such a cute action that it provoked another smile, and he stood there watching her as he tied his robe. He had wondered for a while what she looked like when she slept; it turned out the answer was 'unexpectedly cute.'

Cute and beautiful together, he silently corrected, noting the way her hair fanned out against the white bedding. Because she was cute and beautiful, and utterly amazing; his almost perfect woman…at this point in time.

Robe secured and glasses on, he walked over to the window, standing in front of the closed curtains and debating slipping behind them. At home, when he couldn't sleep, he'd stare out the balcony window…

But back in Kyoto, the view was a lot more relaxing.

Instead, Seiji turned away to sit down at the table, silently wondering when, if ever, he'd come to enjoy that view.

At the table, Seiji sat, staring without seeing, thinking about that day and especially about that night. Perhaps he shouldn't be so surprised to have so much on his mind; this trip was a big step for them, and he'd known that when he’d proposed it.

And so he sat there, thinking about the trip and its significance; about what had made him want it in the first place. What he felt about it now, now it was halfway gone. What he expected to come out of it, and all they had done.

And about all he had done because he had been selfish; because he had been too scared to actually use his words.

Exhaling quietly, Seiji ran his hands through his hair, mentally replaying what had happened earlier. How they had arrived in their room practically crackling with anticipation, only for him to wreck the mood with just three simple words.

That had been bad enough, but he had had his reasons. It was how he'd handled it that disappointed him.

Guiltily, he shot a glance over at the bed, once more looking at Aiko snuggling up with the duvet.

She had been, and was, amazing, and he didn't regret what they'd done, but he could and did regret how the night had started. Even if they both had both expected and wanted it, that didn't change the fact that he had first kissed her because he felt scared.

He could have explained to her what he was thinking about. Why he maybe needed a moment, but would soon be fine.

He could have at least acknowledged to her that her worries made sense, or thanked her for her concern about him and his feelings.

Hadn't he told her how much he hated having his feelings ignored? Having people disregard them, because they weren't big enough?

She had seen his feelings, and responded to them. She'd reached out and let him know that she was there for him.

He had thanked her for her care by ignoring it, because telling Aiko what he was thinking might have made her draw back.

He had prioritized getting laid over soothing her fears; her fears, ironically, that he actually didn't want her.

Her, herself, Aiko Sohma, not Erina Tahara. Fears that needed Seiji's words and actions both to allay.

Regardless of how much Aiko had wanted it, regardless of how much she'd enjoyed it, none of that changed the fact he should have talked to her first.

"Seiji?"

As soft as Aiko's voice had been, Seiji still jumped at the sound, turning back towards the bed with a guilty expression.

"I'm sorry," he said apologetically, "did I wake you? I tried to be quiet-"

"-No, you didn't wake me," she said, carefully sitting up, pulling the bedding around her tightly as she made note of the time. "But is everything…alright?" she asked somewhat hesitantly, and though he couldn't see in the dark, he could hear her concern.

He could understand that concern, given everything.

"Everything is fine," he said, "I've just been doing some thinking."

Even in the darkness, he could see her tense, and realized belatedly how bad that could sound.

"Thinking," he quickly stressed, "not regretting, Aiko, because I don't regret a thing. Not this trip, not this relationship, definitely not earlier tonight."

He doubted he would ever be able to regret any of it, and he hoped that the strength of his conviction could be heard in his tone.

Any and all regrets he had were purely about himself.

But he could see Aiko relax, at least, so that was a start.

"Can I come sit?" he asked her, gesturing at the bed, and Aiko nodded, scooting over to give him a little more space.

"It's your bed, too," she reminded him as he rejoined her there, though for now he satisfied himself with sitting on top of the blankets. All of this was still too new for him to do anything else, regardless of the state they'd been in when he had first woken up.

And regardless of the state they still were in, blanket and robe notwithstanding.

"I didn't know you still wore glasses," Aiko said, breaking the brief silence, and Seiji automatically reached up to touch the frames.

"I typically don't," he said, "but I like to have them. They're nice for during the night, or in other situations I don't want to mess with contacts."

"I like them," she said softly, reaching out to touch his temple, and that time, he didn't tense up, simply let her and smiled.

"Not too dorky for you?" he asked, and she smiled back.

"Exactly the right amount of dorky for me, I would say. Now, if they were round," she began teasingly, "You'd have to throw them away right this very second."

"I'd have to, would I?" Seiji responded, amused, and Aiko giggled. But then she withdrew her hand and her look became serious.

"Seiji, if there's anything you want to talk about, I just want you to know that you can talk to me. I know you said it wasn't regrets, but while that's great to hear, if there's any way I can be there for you, then I want to do it."

He was silent, at first, in the wake of her words. That time, Aiko didn't misunderstand the reason.

"Even if the subject is awkward or painful, you can tell me. Only if you want to," she added hurriedly, "because I don't want you to feel that you have to talk. But depending on what you're thinking about…maybe talking will help."

She sounded so earnest that it made Seiji smile, and it was his turn to reach out and stroke her cheek.

"Thank you," he said softly, his fingers caressing her face. "For being so patient with me, and so willing to listen."

"I'm always willing to listen," she said, turning into his touch, and Seiji had to smile as he admitted,

"Yes, you are."

She had always been willing to listen, ever since their very first meeting: when she'd listened to an apology he had cringed to make.

Even when he wasn't speaking, she had always been listening. Listening to what he said with his body language, and his tone; to what he said in his silence, as much as with his words.

Trying to understand him, even without context. Trying to be respectful of the person he really was.

The person who had come to view each minute with her as precious, regardless of what they spent that minute actually doing.

The person who didn't want to hold things back from her, anymore.

"I owe you an apology," Seiji said, looking at her, and he saw, as he expected, her bewildered frown. "Earlier this evening, before we…went to bed, you said you thought that I was thinking about Erina. You were right about that," he admitted, looking away. "I was thinking of her, and I'm sorry I didn't say so. But hopefully it wasn't in the way you were…worried about."

Seiji took a deep breath, then reached out and touched Aiko's knee.

The lump on the blanket where her knee would be, anyway.

A part of him wondered what the hell he was doing; if there wasn't maybe a better time to have that conversation. But a bigger part of him felt sure that this was the right time; if he couldn't be vulnerable with her now, then when could he expect to?

"Erina and I got together when we were sixteen," he said softly, looking past her at the wall. "She was my first everything, and I thought she'd be my only. Coming to terms with the fact she wouldn't…that took a long time. And I've definitely struggled with certain...aspects of that process."

"That makes sense," said Aiko, her voice likewise soft. "I wondered how you would feel, taking me on this trip. Spending this time together like how you had with Erina…"

"That's valid," he said, "and you're not alone in wondering. But the truth is, Aiko…that part of this has been easy."

Aiko looked confused again; Seiji still couldn't blame her.

"You and Erina are so different," he said quietly. "And from the very first moment I felt myself drawn to you, I couldn't help but notice that fact, and wonder what it meant. At first, I was worried," he said, giving her a sheepish smile. "I wondered if I was so determined not to find someone to become her that I was unconsciously seeking her opposite. And that worried me, at first," he admitted softly, "because that felt almost as wrong as if I looked for her clone."

Aiko was silently listening as Seiji continued, feeling somewhat emboldened by Aiko's thoughtful expression.

"But I came to realize it wasn't like that, at all. That yes, you and Erina are different…but I'm different now, too."

Seiji took another deep breath, then looked back at Aiko.

"I'm not the person I was back then," he told her seriously. "Not when I was sixteen, or when I was twenty-two. If she was still alive, Erina wouldn't be either; people grow, and change over time, even when they try to fight it."

Aiko's understanding look encouraged him even further.

"I would be a different person, if Erina lived. But she didn't," he said softly, "and her loss changed me. I own that," he told her, letting out a breath, "because I have to own that. Being with her at all changed me, and losing her did too."

He inhaled heavily, then looked into Aiko's eyes.

"I hate the ocean, now," he said, very matter-of-factly but with a subtle fierceness. "I didn't used to hate it, but I have, for years."

One of Aiko's hands released the blanket and reached out to him, taking one of his hands in hers and squeezing it tightly.

"That's a way I've changed," he said, focusing on their hands. "I've also become more willing to give new things a try. I used to be the most timid and very cautious person; I had my things I knew I liked, and I didn't go far beyond them. Not foods I'd eat, vacations I'd take, hobbies I'd pursue…social situations," he said with another small smile. "Erina had started me on a more adventurous path, but it wasn't until I lost her that I actually came…to need it."

"I wouldn't say I'm braver," he continued after a pause. "But I am much more open to life, and experiences, than I was. To new experiences, new points of view, and putting myself out there. Maybe I would have become this person, in time, with Erina, but being alone, handling her loss, raising our daughter without her…that all changed me, and what I wanted from life. And so, the person I gravitated towards back when I was sixteen…turns out to be very different from the one I want now."

Aiko was still squeezing his hand, and Seiji smiled at her, gently correcting himself, "The one that I need now."

Seiji chuckled then, a soft, ironic chuckle. "I have struggled, Aiko, and I will own that right now. But the thing that I have struggled with the most is not that you're not Erina; it's with the fact that I don't want you to be her."

Saying the words aloud both freeing and guilt-inducing; the guilt, at least, he was used to by now.

"I will always love her," he said, "but if she came back to life, right now, and stood right in front of me, I don't know if we'd be right for each other the way we used to be. Not with everything I've gone through over these past six years, not with as much as I've changed since we were last together. Realizing that," he said, "has made me feel so guilty, because it feels like it should be obvious, that of course I'd want her back. But we can't go backwards," he continued softly, "and even if we could, at this point…I don't think I'd want to."

Time marched on. People changed, along with the world around them. Seiji himself had changed, from the man he'd once been.

He couldn't lie and say that there weren’t times he'd wanted to go backwards. Hundreds of times, thousands of times, more times than he could count. But as the years had passed by, that desire had faded, until, one day, he realized that it was completely gone.

Going backwards would mean losing the person Rika was, with no guarantee that she would become that person again. Selfishly, it meant losing the person he'd become, who, in spite of everything, he'd likewise come to love.

And it would mean losing other things that gave his life joy, including the person sitting right in front of him now.

"I'm ready to stop feeling guilty," Seiji said, looking at her. "I know it's not as easy as just saying the words aloud, but I hope, with more time, I'll get to that point. Because I know," he said, exhaling, "it's possible to love you both; Erina for the person I was, and you for the person I am."

Aiko's grip suddenly tightened sharply on his hand, and Seiji gave her a startled look, afraid he'd said something wrong.

But instead of worry, or fear, he saw something else: an incredulous smile, and the sheen of tears.

"Love?" Aiko repeated, and suddenly, it made sense. A part of him automatically cringed away for coming on so strongly, but once again, the greater part of him was ready to own it, with Seiji's smile sheepish, but his emotion filling the room.

"Yes," he said, meeting her gaze and holding it steadily. "And I understand if it's too early for you to feel the same-"

He didn't get a chance to finish, because her lips were on his. And as he wrapped his arms around her and drew her close to him, Seiji couldn't help but think that openness had been the right call.

Neither one of them got very much sleep that night, as, even later still, they lay tangled together and talked. Seiji's earlier openness had been the catalyst they needed; Aiko, as well as Seiji, was ready to talk about everything.

Together, they discussed the future, and what it could be. How they felt about each other, and what they both wanted, as well as what kind of timeline they could see.

And about the past, including the pieces they'd hidden.

Aiko told Seiji about her birth parents, explaining that they had been teenagers, not even actually dating, who had made a single mistake and gotten themselves in too deep. How neither one of them had wanted a child at that point…and how her mother never actually would.

"Their families had a lot of ideas for them, apparently," Aiko said softly, playing with Seiji's fingers. "A couple of the adults involved wanted to send her abroad, so she could have me with no one back home knowing. A couple more were pushing really aggressively for them to get married, and for Saeko to drop out of school and stay home with me."

It had been a nightmare scenario for both of her teen parents, both of whom were academically driven and gunning for Tokyo U.

"Masahiro would have gone along with the marriage idea, if Saeko had agreed. But she didn't want that," Aiko said, her voice quiet and steady. "They were friends, but that was all, and she didn't want to marry him, which especially made sense when you realize he'd never be around. She was the one who'd have to sacrifice the most, by a lot, with that plan, and she didn't want that, not any part of it. She didn't want to give up her dreams, or to live with his parents, or to deal with their judgement…or to deal with me."

Seiji didn't say anything to that, just held her tighter, and for a little while, they simply snuggled in silence.

Aiko had known the whole story since she was a teen; she knew what had happened was for the best…but it all still stung.

"I don't blame her, at all," Aiko finally said. "In her position, I wouldn't have wanted that, either. None of the parents involved, my birth grandparents, were happy; they were all upset with my birth parents, mad at each other, and resentful of me. If Masahiro and Saeko had gotten married, I'm sure all of us would have been miserable. They were already miserable, especially Saeko, and they didn't want that long-term, for themselves or for me."

She told Seiji the abridged version of what had happened next; how her grandparents had still been trying to figure out a plan when her parents did, turning to another adult that both of them could trust.

"Both Masahiro and Saeko's families belong to the same clan. So does my family," she'd explained to him.

"A clan in what sense?" Seiji asked, and Aiko smiled; he hadn't been the first to ask that question about the Sohmas.

"A clan in the old-fashioned sense, where the members, to an extent, share resources, connections, and influence. Saeko and Masahiro's families all lived on the Family estate, and were involved in Family businesses."

Seiji was eyeing her a little warily at that. "Family businesses?"

"If you're thinking 'yakuza' at all, I promise, it's not like that. If you look into Tokyo's Sohma Family, it's all above board."

At least as far as Aiko knew, but she couldn't imagine a man her parents respected as much as Shiki Sohma doing anything unethical, not now and not then.

Seiji nodded, looking a little relieved, and Aiko proceeded to explain what had happened next: Masahiro going to Shiki for help, Shiki agreeing at once. Shiki thinking of her parents as the perfect answer.

"Papa especially had always wanted kids, and obviously for them, the 'normal' way wasn't an option. Shiki talked up my parents to Masahiro and Saeko, and the two of them decided that they were the right choice."

"Considering what their parents were like, I'm amazed they were allowed to."

'Because Hajime and Mutsuki were a same-sex couple' went without saying.

"My birth parents knew that it would be hard for me, being an adopted child. They wanted to be absolutely sure that no matter what else, I went to a family that loved me, not just my parents themselves, but their families. They hoped that families that accepted Daddy and Papa would accept me…and they were right about that, from the very beginning."

No matter what else she'd ever felt about herself and her origins, she had never, for one second, had reason to doubt her family. From her very earliest memories, they'd all treated her as their own; she had been one of them, as surely as if she was blood.

Which was why she'd been able to answer confidently back when they had started dating, when Seiji had asked the question about his biggest deal breaker: Could Aiko's family accept and welcome his child? Or would Rika always be viewed as 'an other,' if they stayed together?

Her answer had been unequivocal, and said without hesitation:

'They'll love her at once, and view her as their own. For us, blood has never been necessary for family.'

It was cathartic, telling him all, and hearing his lack of judgement. Seiji had listened intently, holding her the whole time, and simply let her get it all out, at the pace she needed.

And, when it was his turn, she returned the favor, even with his story arguably being much harder to hear.

"It was a rip current," said Seiji, holding Aiko close, his voice steady and level but his tight grip belying his calm. "Erina was a strong swimmer and she loved the water, but she had only ever visited the beach before Inaka. According to the people who were there and saw what happened, it all happened…very quickly, before anyone could reach her."

Aiko had listened quietly as Seiji described that day, when Erina had gone out for a walk while Seiji, working from home, had kept an eye on Rika.

"She almost always wore her swimsuit when she was out of the house; it was common for her to walk along the edge of the shore, right where the waves met the sand. She didn't say she was planning to swim, and my guess is she hadn't, but I'm not surprised she did. It was July, and very warm…and she loved to swim."

There had been other people there; it was a well-loved local beach. And that meant there had been witnesses, and people who’d tried to save her.

Aiko knew what a rip current was, and how stealthy they could be. She knew how dangerous they could be, for even the strongest swimmers.

And she totally understood why Seiji now hated the beach.

"I struggled so badly with the decision to stay," Seiji told Aiko as he finger-combed her hair, his attention focused on the soft strands under his touch. "You couldn't see the ocean from our house, but you could hear it, and it was like it was taunting me with every crashing wave."

"But you stayed," she said, and Seiji nodded, exhaling.

"If I had to look at the ocean, I don't think I could have done it. But given the choice between hearing it and leaving Erina's home…"

He broke off, shaking his head, then gave her a small smile. "I felt like Erina would have been disappointed in me, if I left. I still think she is," he admitted, "for my blaming the ocean. She wasn't the type who would have blamed anything, especially for something that was ultimately an accident."

A terrible, tragic accident, but an accident all the same. An accident that ended her life, and upended his.

She still wouldn't have wanted him assigning any blame; he had tried to honor that, but he couldn't do it.

And Aiko had no judgement for that, merely held him closer.

"I know I've never met her, Seiji, but I'm sure she understands. It's easier to forgive a hurt to yourself than to someone you love."

"Maybe," said Seiji softly, "but I'm sure it still makes her sad. Because she loved the water so much…"

And he couldn't bear it.

Aiko had been thinking, and she looked at Seiji. "Is that why you won't let Rika play in the river at Kamikochi? Because of the current?"

Seiji's self-deprecating look told her the answer at once, but it was nice to hear the actual confirmation.

"Yes," he said. "Rika knows the basics of swimming; I've made sure of that. But there's a massive difference between a pool and anything with a current, and even the strongest swimmers…can still get swept away."

And while accidents could and did happen anywhere, he would do whatever he could to protect Rika from that.

Aiko was silent again, then she asked tentatively, "Does she know what happened, the day Erina died?"

"She does," said Seiji, "at a very high level. She knows Erina drowned after getting caught in a current, and that it was an accident that…could happen to anyone."

Seiji was quiet, then he looked back at Aiko.

"I'm glad she's not afraid of the water," he said, "even if, in some ways, that would make things easier for me. I don't want her to be afraid," he said with more force. "But I do want her to be safe, and so…"

"And so, you're cautious."

Aiko held up her hand, and Seiji entwined their fingers, agreeing,

"Very cautious. I know it's irrational-"

"-But it isn't," she said. "'Irrational' would be keeping her away from the water entirely, or vowing never to let Rika set foot on the beach."

Seiji cracked a smile as he looked at her. "I know my daughter well enough to know better than to say 'never.' But if I won't lie and say that it won't probably be for a long time."

Erina had honed her skill in pools, anyway; there would be plenty of ways for Rika to swim and still be safe.

"That's ok," said Aiko. "She's only six, after all, and there is plenty of time. There is plenty of time for a lot of things."

Though for other things, why wait if they didn't have to?

Chapter Text

"-and needless to say, we all had a wonderful time. Rika was a big help when it came to preparing the baby's room; thanks to all her efforts, Emika has very little left yet to do."

Seiji had to smile at the scene Marina described, one that he could easily imagine playing out. With only one month to go before Emika's baby was due, Rika was almost frenzied with the idea of a new baby cousin, especially since this was the first cousin on her Tahara side. Before Seiji had dropped Rika off for her 'trip' to Marina's, she had excitedly told him, in detail, allllll her plans to spend her visit 'helping out' her aunt.

Fortunately, Emika had been just fine with that, and Seiji felt another surge of affection for his sister-in-law. She was going to be a great mother, he was confident; after all, she had always been amazing as an aunt to Rika.

"Well, I'm glad that she was helpful and not 'helpful,'" he said, making air quotes for emphasis as he looked at Marina. "And that you all had fun, from the sound of things."

"We did," smiled Marina, handing him Rika's stuffed dog, which he carefully packed into Rika's bag. "I only wish that it had worked out for us to do this earlier this summer, I can't believe it's almost time for Rika to go back to school."

"You had a hip replacement, Marina," Seiji reminded her, "and Emika is pregnant. It's honestly been more than I should have asked of you both this summer already, you two watching Rika for me so much during the day."

"As if it's a difficult thing, having Rika around," Marina scoffed at him, waving a dismissive hand. "Or that having her overnight is really that much more work."

Seiji considered it quite a lot more work, actually, but he knew better than to argue with Marina about it. Back when he was first planning their move back to Kyoto, he had made the mistake of arguing with her about childcare once.

Ultimately, he trusted Marina and Emika to know their own limits. Besides, there were worse things than them loving his daughter, a fact that Seiji strongly hoped would never change.

"Still," continued Marina after a moment, looking at him, "I suppose I can't deny that things are changing, again."

And they shared a poignant look before Seiji exhaled, then looked at Marina with a gentle smile.

"And this time," he said, "it's positive."

They had been through a lot together, the two of them and Emika. Erina's unexpected death had shocked them all to the core, and the timing had been made worse by Erina's father being sick. Less than two years later, he would pass away, too, leaving the three of them, and Rika, to continue alone.

It had been one of the greatest 'what-ifs' they'd all faced: what if Rento Tahara hadn't been sick back then. If he hadn't, Marina would have stayed longer in Inaka, helping with Rika; she might have been there with Erina the day it all went wrong. Or she might have been there helping Seiji afterwards; helping take care of Rika, the house, and Seiji himself.

It was something that all of them had struggled with, at times. Rento himself had been crippled with guilt after Erina died, feeling that it was due to him that they had lost their daughter; in the immediate aftermath, they’d almost lost him, too.

Marina had struggled, feeling she'd let them all down; that she should have been better able to be there for them all. That other people managed to help family from a distance, and she should have done a better job at doing that herself.

Emika, just eighteen when Erina died, had felt that she should have stepped up with Rento or Erina; should have waited on university to help one of them out. She could have taken care of Rento while Marina went to Inaka, or she could have gone to Inaka and helped Erina herself with Rika.

If, if, if…

It had taken time for all of them to find their peace. Seiji, for his own part, had never blamed the Taharas; he had been there for his wife and Rento had needed his, while Emika had needed to focus on her future.

Erina's death was a tragedy, and an accident. Unless they'd kept her out of the water that day to begin with, it was almost certain that none of them could have saved her, any more than they had been able to wish away Rento's cancer.

Eventually, they'd accepted that.

It had taken years.

But eventually, they'd reached this place, where the guilt had faded.

"It seems so strange, thinking about how soon we'll have a baby in the house," Marina said, smiling affectionately as she looked at Rika's bag. "The last time we had a baby live here, it was Emika; now, after all these years. it's going to be her child."

"And that child is going to be loved so much, just like Emika was."

Marina gave Seiji a grateful smile, and she nodded her head.

"Like Emika, and Erina, and Rika…and you."

There was a slight edge in Marina's voice as she said that, and Seiji's smile faltered as he looked at her. She was still smiling at him, but that smile had become sad, and as he watched Marina exhale, he could see her tear up.

Her reaction could have been the prelude to several different things; he should have been more ready for what she finally said.

"I know your life is your own, and you don't have to answer to me. But please, may I ask you something personal, Seiji?"

Marina's voice was gentle, and without accusation, but Seiji couldn't help but tense, even as he agreed.

It was possible she would ask something else…

"This 'Aiko' that Rika has told us so much about, this 'good friend of yours who lives next door,' is there possibly…more to her than you just being friends?"

On the one hand, Seiji couldn't really be that surprised. Rika adored Aiko, and they saw her often; it wasn't shocking she had mentioned her to Marina.

On the other hand, Seiji had hoped to get ahead of this; to break the news to Marina himself, in a way he hoped wouldn't hurt.

At least right now, she didn't look too upset.

"I had hoped to bring this up to you myself," he said after a long moment, looking apologetic. "I was waiting for the right time…but I guess I waited too long."

Marina exhaled softly as she took in those words, then she looked back at him as she dabbed her eyes.

"So there is something," she said, not a question, but a statement, and Seiji promptly nodded himself, saying,

"Something...serious."

Marina was silent for a beat, and Seiji watched her process, trying to decide from her expression all she had to be feeling.

They'd all known this day was coming, he was fairly sure, but that didn't make it any easier for her. And as much as he know the time was right for him, that still didn't make it easy, seeing Marina hurting.

After a long silence where Marina looked away, she finally asked him, "Does she make you happy?"

A question with the easiest answer in the world.

"Yes, she does, Marina."

Very, very happy, in so many ways he'd missed.

"I know that she makes Rika happy," Marina said quietly, then she took a deep breath and asked, "Does Rika know, yet, that she's more than a friend?"

"No," he said, "but she will soon. I plan to tell her this week, before school resumes."

After his time with Aiko that weekend, he wanted to tell the whole world, but he couldn't do that until Rika knew herself.

Marina nodded, then took another deep breath, doing her best to gather herself into something calm.

"I want you to know Seiji, that I'm…happy for you. You deserve to be happy again, even with someone…new."

Tears were trickling down her face despite her attempt to stop them, and Seiji could feel his stomach twisting, knowing that he caused them. That was the hardest part of this, and he'd always known it would be: he owed it to Marina to tell her when he moved on, but even her best wishes for him could never take back the hurt.

This was never going to be easy for them: not for Marina, or Emika, either. They both loved him, he knew, and he'd hoped they always would, but it was Erina who had been their connection; Erina, who had brought them all together to start with, and whose loss had bound them all together even more tightly.

For years now, they had been as dear as his own family. Even closer, in some ways, because they had never pushed him to change. Marina was his second mother, Emika his third sister; he'd been with them through funerals, and weddings, and so much in between.

For him, and for Rika, they had always been there. And though their lives were all in a current state of flux, he hoped that that, at least, wasn't about to change.

But he would understand if they needed it to.

"I just want you to know, Marina, that whatever happens? You, and Emika, will always be my family, unless you two decide yourselves you need to step back."

He, for his part, would never be able to; the Taharas had been with him through the dark times as well as the good, and even if there had been no Rika, they were his family. At every milestone he had had since he was sixteen, they had been there, celebrating and supporting however they could.

When things had turned tragic, they'd tried to lift him up. As much as anyone else in his life, they had been a constant...

'For us, blood has never been necessary for family.'

When Seiji told Marina 'unless you two decide you need to step back,' at first, she could only stand and stare at him in shock. But then the shock wore off and she found her response: not in words right then, but with a big hug.

It surprised him a little; they weren't normally huggers. But, in that moment, he could understand.

Regardless of who his wife was and what his life looked like, he, and Erina's family, would always be bound. Family in the legal sense, and the emotional sense, who wanted the best for one another, however it came.

And Seiji wouldn't want it any other way.

Some things would take time, for Erina's family. Though Marina and Emika were both happy for Seiji, both of them agreed that they weren't ready to meet Aiko, and neither one of them could say when they thought that would change. If there was an emergency, they would deal as needed, but otherwise, they needed time to get used to the idea.

Seiji had had a lot more time than they had, after all.

"But don't worry about us, or think this a judgement on either of you," Marina assured him with Emika's full support. "Later on, when the time is right, I'm sure we'll be happy to meet her."

Seiji's own family's reaction was almost the opposite, with Ayami wanting to know how soon they could expect Aiko's first visit. After waiting so long for Seiji to find someone new, they all wanted to see her, meet her, and know she was real; to see the type of woman who had 'broken through Jiji's reserve.'

Seiji had been underwhelmed as usual with their antics, and told them firmly as a group they needed to give him more time. When he felt the time was right, he would bring her over; until then they needed to let him manage his relationship at his own pace, and any hint of meddling would be dealt with swiftly. All of them, even Hina, had accepted his terms; it was more than enough for now for them to know that he was happy and finally moving on.

That took care of the easy ones, his in-laws and his family. And that left just one more conversation for Seiji to have, himself.

Seiji wasn't sure how Rika would react to the news. On the one hand, she clearly adored Aiko; the two of them had been 'best friends' in Rika's mind for ages. But that friendship didn't mean Rika was sure to approve; he had read enough books on the subject to be a little nervous.

And the way that Rika took the news in silence didn't help, seeing how his daughter was so very rarely silent.

By the time he finished explaining, Rika was just staring, and though Seiji was smiling at her, he was sweating inside.

Who knew that telling happy news could cause so much anxiety?

"Do you have any questions for me?" he finally asked, Rika's uncharacteristic silence almost too much to bear. "Because if you have any, you can ask them, I promise."

That seemed to stir Rika out of her frozen state, and she nodded rapidly, though her eyes stayed wide. But when no question followed, Seiji shifted a little, then repeated, "Any questions, at all-"

"-Are you going to marry Aiko, an' move her into our house?"

As Rika leaned forward and stared at him intently, Seiji had to take a moment to gather himself.

Trust Rika to hear 'anything' and take him at his word.

"I don't know yet," he replied, "it's still too early to say."

"But you might?" she pressed, and Seiji gave her a tentative smile.

"Would you like it, if I did?"

"Would she share my room, or your room?"

"She would share my room."

"Because you'd be married?"

"If I married her, yes."

Rika nodded seriously, then asked, "would I still call her 'Aiko?'"

"If she was ok with it, yes," he said, prompting a frown from Rika.

"Would she not like that anymore, if you two got married?"

Not wanting to go down that road, Seiji course corrected; he would leave those questions for Aiko to answer herself.

"I think she would be fine with it, but you might want to call her something else, if and when that time comes. But like I said," he repeated, "right now, we're just dating."

"Because you don't want to marry her?" Rika asked with a frown, and Seiji hedged, trying to figure out the best way to answer, considering literally everything he said could end up being repeated.

Would end up repeated, almost guaranteed.

"We have to figure out some more things before we decide that."

"What kind of things?"

"Well, for starters," he replied, wrapping his arm around Rika, "we have to figure out if you like the idea."

"Me?"

"You," he confirmed, "because this affects you, too. And while I like Aiko a lot, you need to like her, too."

Rika considered that, then gave him a hug, a hug that Seiji returned, feeling a rush of relief.

"I like Aiko a lot too, Daddy," Rika said, looking up with a serious expression. "But I think I have to think before I know if I want you to marry her. What if she doesn't like sandwiches?"

Even her qualified response lifted a weight from his heart, and Seiji felt infinitely lighter as he smiled.

"She loves sandwiches," he assured Rika, and Rika considered before narrowing her eyes.

"How do you know?"

"Because she told me so, and I've seen her eat them. She also knows how to make gyoza from scratch, by the way."

Rika's eyes promptly lit up, and she looked excited, but then something occurred her and she looked at him in suspicion.

"Do they explode in the pan?"

Ouch. That one was personal.

"Never. Or almost never, anyway."

Rika nodded thoughtfully, then she looked up at him.

"If you married Aiko, would I have new grandparents?"

"You'd have additional grandparents, you'd still keep the ones you have."

"So Aiko's daddy and papa would be my grandpas, too?"

"Yes, I think so," he said, smiling at the thought; Aiko had already confirmed that her parents were sure to love Rika, and he trusted her fully.

"An' her grandparents will be mine, too?"

"They would be your great-grandparents," Seiji confirmed. "And Aiko says that all of them will be very happy to meet you. Apparently, they know all about families coming in all shapes and sizes."

Rika nodded thoughtfully, then looked back at him.

"We'd have a giant family if you married Aiko, wouldn't we, Daddy?"

"We would," Seiji agreed, smiling a little wryly; while he was aware of that fact, it was still intimidating.

Though not so intimidating he couldn't handle it, especially if he didn't have to meet them at once.

"And you'd have cousins right about your age. Do you think you'd like that, Rika?"

At first, Rika's only answer was a grin. Then she hugged him once again, and said, "Ok, you can get married."

Before one week had passed after the trip to Osaka, all of Seiji's family was aware of Aiko's existence. And Aiko was ready to return the favor to him…as soon as she got to Chiba, and could tell her parents in person.

"-So it sounds like next weekend should work out, at least," Aiko said, giving Seiji what was meant to be a bright smile as they walked along. But from his expression, she could tell he saw right through her, and after a moment, Aiko allowed her shoulders to droop. "It still really sucks that this weekend didn't."

"I know, and I'm sorry," said Seiji, giving her hand a squeeze. "I felt the same way myself after we got back on Sunday, I wanted to find Rika and tell her right away. I've always felt that I'm a patient person," he continued, "but it turns out I'm not so patient when it comes to you."

The smile that the two of them exchanged was meltingly sweet, and that, paired with his sympathy, was enough to bolster her spirits. Admittedly, she was still disappointed her plans hadn't worked out: she had hoped to be stepping off the train in Chiba by then, bound for her parents' home to share her good news. Instead, Mutsuki had told her he would be out of town, and Aiko's plans had collapsed like they were a house of cards.

Next weekend would work just fine, Aiko told herself. It wasn't like she was going to announce an engagement or a pregnancy, she was simply going to say she was dating someone.

You know, just the perfect man who had a perfect daughter, and by the way, they were clearly going to get married, so if her parents could maybe give her some dates that worked for them…

But there was no time for any of that just then, she sternly reminded herself when she realized she was daydreaming. She was literally on a date with Seiji at that very moment, she did not need to daydream about the future when they had the present.

Well. When they almost had the present, anyway.

"I'm so sorry we have to accept Tadame's delivery. If it's any consolation, she's said she'll buy us dinner the next time we all go out."

"It's no problem," Seiji said, giving Aiko a smile. "I don't mind looping back, since we have plenty of time."

Especially since Rika was at Marina's that night, which Marina had offered with a pointed, 'in case you'd like some time.' She might not be ready to meet Aiko or want to discuss her yet, but Seiji could be grateful for the ways she was still supportive.

"Though honestly," he continued, looking a little rueful, "I'd say we owe Tadame a lot more than one package pickup."

After all, she'd done a lot for them, over the past months.

"That's true," smiled Aiko. "She really turned out for us. We should probably offer to do things…like this…more often..."

Seiji had been looking at Aiko when they rounded the corner, so he could see her expression morph into one of shock. Instantly he turned to look and see what grabbed her attention; it didn't take a genius to realize what it was.

"Aiko," Seiji asked after a very long pause, his attention riveted on the same thing as hers, "what are the chances Tadame's 'delivery' might actually be people?"

"Very, very high," said Aiko, still looking somewhat shocked. Up ahead, both of them could see the exact same thing: their apartment building, newly come into view, and the two people on the second-floor walkway by the railing.

Even at that distance, that hair was unmistakable, and Seiji had to take a deep breath before looking over at Aiko, who was now looking at the ground and thinking very hard.

"Seiji," she said after pausing for what felt like forever, "if you want to give me a five minutes' head start, I can get them inside and you can go to your place. You don't have to meet them right now, or even tonight, at all."

As Seiji looked up ahead and sized up Aiko's parents, he had to admit that the out she offered held a lot of appeal.

It was early, after all; they'd only been dating five months. Sure, he fully intended to marry her at that point, but they hadn't officially discussed that yet and, far more importantly, she still hadn't told her fathers he even existed.

He'd always hated surprises; this one was a doozy. He had no idea what Hajime and Mutsuki would think of him; he doubted their hopes for their daughter had included 'widowed father.'

It might be easiest to let Aiko tell them alone.

But, at the same time…

"What do you think they'll think?" he asked, and Aiko looked at him, prompting him to clarify, "when you tell them about me?"

"I think they're going to love you," she said without missing a beat. "Almost as much as I do," she said, "though not quite in the same way."

He loved the way she smiled as she said those words, how she managed to simultaneously look playful and tender.

It was a smile he could happily stare at forever, and he would deal with a lot as long as she kept smiling.

If she was so confident, then he could be, too.

"Ok, then," said Seiji, taking a deep breath. "Should we go say 'hi' to them, and make them some tea? If they've just come from Chiba after a full day of work, then I'm sure they're both tired and ready to relax."

Her smile had already been bright; now, it was blinding. And bolstered by her confidence, Seiji smiled back, reaching out and taking her hand again as they resumed walking.

This one time, notice or not, he could do this, for her.

There were significantly worse times and ways to meet her parents.

"He's still with her," observed Hajime, watching from up on the walkway, while beside him, Mutsuki smiled and leaned against the railing.

"Of course he is," Mutsuki said, his expression fond. "Would you have abandoned her, if you were in his shoes?"

"No," said Hajime softly, watching Aiko and Seiji. "But I wouldn't have held it against him, this time, if he'd chosen to."

"Oh?"

"Would you want to 'meet the parents' the first time they learned you existed?"

"I mean-"

"-And don't say we did that, because that didn't count. Our parents already knew us."

"Yes and no," smiled Mutsuki, looking at him playfully. Then he glanced back at their daughter and sized up the man beside her, saying to Hajime, "But we don't know this man."

"Not yet, anyway" said Hajime, watching them as well, "but I look forward to that changing, very soon."

Chapter Text

~~~Five years later~~~

"Please tell me honestly: are you up for this?"

At Aiko's question, Seiji at first could only stare, both at the fact she was asking him to start with and at the fact he knew she meant it. He knew her far too well to be surprised she was asking, but even so, the fact she was was more than a little appalling.

"I should be asking you that," he replied seriously, reaching out to gently stroke her cheek. "You and I both know that they would be fine coming back later, so if you want to try another nap-"

"-Seiji," Aiko interrupted and Seiji promptly clammed up, understanding from her tone she wasn't going to give in, "I will be fine. I am fine. And I don't need a nap."

"You do need a nap," he corrected, "but if you're sure-"

"-I am sure,"

"-You can try that later. As long as you're confident," Seiji said almost as much to himself as to Aiko, "then I'll take you at your word. And you can take me at mine when I say I'm up for this, too."

"Are you, though?" she asked, and Seiji shifted uncomfortably, wishing he could project the confidence she needed from him right then. But as Aiko's eyes narrowed, he knew she saw right through him, and, after a moment, he let out a little sigh of defeat.

"I'll be fine, Aiko, it's just your family. You know how much I love them," he said, giving her a smile, "and let's be honest, none of them are even going to notice me right now."

Technically a bald-faced lie, but not a total one. Yes, Seiji was rather low on the totem pole of interest, but both of them knew that he would be due for his own share of attention.

And normally, he would be perfectly fine with that. Five years had passed since he had first met the Sohmas and been exposed to their unique chaos; at that point, he was a master of dealing with it all. Granted, him 'dealing with it all' included lots of breaks, but he could handle her family now with fairly good grace.

However, that was normally and right then wasn't normal, a fact Aiko knew far better than Seiji himself.

"You know that you can step out, right?" Aiko asked him gently. "No one will be offended; in fact, they'll probably be glad to know you're finally getting a break. And before you try to say that I'm the one who needs one, I'm the one who's been resting in this damn bed for five days, Seiji."

Aiko's tone was both playful and stern, and Seiji knew far better than to say what he was thinking: that recovering from an emergency c-section was hardly a break. Sure, she had maybe slept more than he had in the past few days, but she was the one whose body needed a proper chance to recover. Seiji himself only had to deal with his nerves, and what were a few nerves compared to Aiko's entire body?

Granted, those nerves were important for helping him deal with chaos; his already-low social threshold dipped much lower when he was tired or stressed or worried, and ever since Aiko had fainted last weekend and set this whole thing in motion, he had been a potent cocktail of all three of those things.

But he could suck it up and be a good host that day, the first visit of most of her family since they'd welcomed their son. The Sohmas were all excited to see her and to meet Chisato; Seiji couldn't blame them at all, he would want to as well.

To make sure the both of them were ok, with their own eyes…

"Look at me, please, Seiji," said Aiko, and he looked up guilty, seeing her giving him that sweetly censuring smile.

"I'll be fine," she told him. "I'm already fine. You don't have to babysit me. No one is going to wear me out, you don't have to play guard dog."

"Especially not when there are fresher options for that around."

At the sound of that chipper voice, Aiko's whole face lit up, and she was beaming as she cheerfully called out, "Good morning, Daddy!"

"Good morning to you, sweetheart," said Mutsuki, walking into the room, gently patting Seiji's shoulder as he passed him by. And Seiji had to smile as he watched them hug, Mutsuki moving effortlessly but holding Aiko like glass.

Not that Seiji was at all surprised; her parents had been just as scared at what had happened as him.

Almost as scared, anyway; he doubted it was possible for anyone to have been as scared as him.

If anything had happened to her...

"Where are Papa and the girls?" Aiko asked Mutsuki, blissfully unaware of what Seiji was thinking as she looked towards the door expectantly.

"They had to make a quick pit stop, and you'll see why soon enough. But since I couldn't wait for the chance to see my favorite girl, why don't you tell me why you don't need a guard dog, Aiko?"

Mutsuki's tone was conversational and pleasant as he sat down on the edge of the bed, but Seiji had to smother a smile at Mutsuki's expression. Yes, he was smiling and he mostly looked light and cheerful, but there was a steely glint in his eye Seiji had come to know well.

Mutsuki Sohma might, in general, be a playful man, but there were certain subjects where he didn't play around. And almost all of those subjects he shared with his son-in-law, including, at the top of the list, Aiko's health and well-being.

And Aiko could tell that Mutsuki was already on Seiji's side, given the way she narrowed her eyes before straightening up.

"I don't need a guard dog because I don't," she said. "I'm not broken," she stressed, looking between them both, "and as Nurse Masuda can vouch, I am healing nicely. I can manage a visit from my family just fine, I am not going to get worn out, or be in any danger."

"No, you're not," Mutsuki agreed, giving her a bright smile. "And I'll make sure of that myself, so you don't worry, Seiji."

"Daddy-"

"Really, Mutsuki-"

"-and that's not because I don't trust you to do it better," Mutsuki said, ignoring Aiko for the moment so he could smile at Seiji. "More that it's my turn to step up, and besides, you will be busy."

"Busy?"

"What?"

"Of course!" said Mutsuki, looking at them innocently. "Or were you really going to make Hajime shop for this whole crowd alone? Shop, bring everything back to your house, put it all away…even with your help, Seiji, it's sure to take at least two hours; if he went out alone, who knows how long it would take?"

Mutsuki looked as innocent as a newborn himself, but neither Aiko nor Seiji were fooled, and both of them were smiling, Seiji somewhat sheepishly and Aiko with pure delight. Both of them knew right away what Aiko's parents were doing: giving Seiji a chance to have some peace before diving into the chaos.

But even though Seiji was grateful for the carefully crafted 'out,' he still felt he ought to make one last argument.

Aiko was his wife, after all; who better to ensure her welfare than Seiji himself?

"Really, Mutsuki, I'm not sure-"

"-Tread carefully if you're about to suggest I can't take care of her, Seiji," Mutsuki said playfully, holding up his hand. "Or do I have to remind you that I was doing that first?"

"Again, I don't need to be taken care of," Aiko grumbled mildly, but she was smiling even with her petulant tone. "I am fine-"

"-And you're going to stay that way, sweetheart, even if I have to pick up Uncle Kyo and throw him out myself."

"NO THWOW!"

Aiko, Mutsuki, and Seiji all looked at the door, Mutsuki having the grace to look a tiny bit guilty, along with amused.

"I'm not actually going to throw anyone, Yuka," he assured the scandalized toddler clinging to Hajime's hand. "Grandy was just making sure your mommy knows he's going to keep her safe!"

"Isn't that your job, Dad?" asked Rika, walking over, and Seiji cracked a wry smile as he looked at his oldest.

"They're kicking me out," he informed her, and Rika brightened at once, looking around at the other adults with a beaming grin.

"Are you? Finally, that's great, he really needs a break!"

"I know!" said Aiko, laughing as she looked at Rika. "But gods know he won't listen to me when I tell him to take one. As if I don't know for myself that I'm fine-"

"-You're not fine yet, sweetheart," Hajime corrected, picking up the suddenly timid Yuka and carrying her into the room. As Mutsuki shifted over, Hajime started to sit, then hesitated, glancing at Aiko, who sternly told him,

"Sit!"

"Maybe she's not really fine yet, but she does seem to be on the upswing," Mutsuki told Hajime in a loud stage whisper, prompting Aiko to give him a kick from beneath the blanket.

It was a sweet sight, thought Seiji, even if he hated the setting; Yuka clinging to Hajime but smiling sweetly at Aiko, tentatively holding out the flowers they'd bought in the gift shop; Hajime and Mutsuki both sitting there on the bed, Mutsuki's arm around Hajime and both of them watching, smiling. Rika looking eager as she moseyed her way to the corner…

Then Rika glanced at Seiji as she said, "He’s waking up."

The sound of light newborn fussing confirmed Rika's words, and Seiji took an instinctive step that way before he stopped, catching Aiko's eye and sharing her smile.

"Do you want to hold him, Rika?" Aiko asked the preteen, and Rika's eyes lit up in excited pleasure. Without needing any other permission, she leaned over the bassinet, then carefully scooped up Chisato and cuddled him into her arms.

"Baby!" announced Yuka proudly, and the others all smiled, several voices confirming that yes, in fact, that was a baby.

A baby, yes, their baby; their family's baby, who belonged to them all. As much a member of the family as anyone else in the room.

And soon, thought Seiji, Chisato would meet more of that family: 'aunts' and 'uncles' and 'cousins' and great-grandparents, all of whom already loved him.

All of whom already loved them all, he thought, smiling at Rika, the affectionate way she spoke to her brother currently melting his heart. Back when Yuka had been born, they'd worried about Rika, but just like with Chisato now, she'd taken her straight to her heart.

Because they were family, the whole group of them; Hajime, and Mutsuki. Himself, Aiko, and their three children, all of whom were precious, one of whom would always remind him of the first woman he'd loved.

The woman he would always love, just as he loved Aiko, and he'd give thanks to the spirits every day for having known both.

Just like he would give thanks to the spirits for everything in his life, including his somewhat chaotic extended family.

But Seiji would be lying if he said he couldn't wait to go shopping. Even the best family could be exhausting sometimes, and even if Seiji truly wanted to stay and see them all in that room, he knew better than to argue about staying with Mutsuki.

Besides, there were worse things than time with just Hajime, and a little break would no doubt do Seiji some good.

After all, it wasn't easy, wrangling three kids. Wrangling two had been a challenge, and now they had a newborn; life was going to be very hectic in their house for a while.

Fortunately, he'd learned a lot about managing chaos with Aiko, and he wouldn't trade their chaos for anything in the world.

Life was way too short to not cherish what he had.

Chapter Text

About the initial meeting with Hajime and Mutsuki:

Hajime and Mutsuki already suspected there was someone Aiko was seeing; she talks to them regularly, and visits them roughly one weekend a month. Hajime’s spidey senses were tingling during Mother’s Day weekend, based on Aiko’s behavior and especially her expression when she read Seiji’s text; ever since then, he was pretty much constantly picking up signs. Mutsuki didn’t notice quite as much as Hajime, but he agreed and both of them had been speculating. They did NOT ask Aiko about it, knowing she would tell them if and when she felt ready. At this point, three years had passed since her nasty breakup with Mito, and neither of them had heard about any relationship since (since no serious relationships had cropped up since then). Seeing her dating again had them both happy for her, though they were also wary, prior to meeting Seiji.

Tadame invited them to come to Kyoto to surprise Aiko, telling them that Aiko missed them (true) and wanted to see them (also true), but that Aiko had been so busy that traveling to Chiba was difficult just then (not entirely true, but plausible. Tadame knows better than to try to lie to Hajime). Aiko had already told Tadame she wanted to tell them as soon as she could see them in person, so Tadame made the executive decision to bring them to Aiko rather than Aiko going to Chiba, deciding that that way if Aiko wanted, she could introduce Seiji right away.

Hajime and Mutsuki suspected that Aiko wanted to see them for one of two reasons: to tell them about her relationship, or to see them for comfort because she’d broken up. Either way, them not coming was never an option, though Hajime had mixed feelings about it being a surprise.

They saw Seiji with Aiko when they came around the corner, since Hajime and Mutsuki were watching for Aiko (Tadame having told them roughly when to expect her), and saw at that point Seiji was holding her hand. They knew literally nothing else about him yet, as Yuki and Machi hadn’t mentioned their dinner to anyone else.

Seiji is admittedly intimidated by them both; he finds Hajime the more physically imposing, but is actually more unsettled by Mutsuki, because he finds Hajime’s more obvious scrutiny easier to understand. However, he does his best to both stand his ground and be gracious, and he makes a good impression on them both from the start.

Both Hajime and Mutsuki figure out quickly that Seiji is reserved, and Mutsuki reins himself in to help put Seiji at ease. Hajime, meanwhile, relates to Seiji’s feelings from the very beginning.

About the rest of the Sohma family finding out:

• After Hajime and Mutsuki, Aiko tells Yuki and Machi. The two of them aren’t surprised, especially after Machi got the pottery from Osaka, but they’re both very happy for Aiko, and for Seiji and Rika.
• The visit from Hajime and Mutsuki actually happens right before Aiko’s own birthday, and she breaks the news to the rest of Tohru and Kyo’s family on her birthday video call. The general atmosphere, as expected, is overwhelmingly happy, though Aiko is quick to explain that it will be a little longer before she brings him to Tokyo to visit, and that when she does, they won’t be doing a massive ‘meet everyone at once.’ This is understood and accepted by everyone, and honestly makes things easier since they’re more spread out.

On meeting the families:

• Aiko meets Seiji’s parents and sisters roughly a month after they learn about her; during the first month Seiji wants to give Rika a chance to get used to him being with Aiko and be sure she’s ok with it before he introduces Aiko to anyone else.
• In general, Aiko gets along very well with the Ishikawas, though she politely but firmly rejects any suggestion of her ‘fixing,’ or ‘saving,’ Seiji, and Seiji gets irritated if there is even the tiniest whisper about him having found her because he needed a wife or Rika needed a mother.
• Aiko butts heads a little bit with both of Seiji’s sisters by shutting down their suggestions of how she can ‘handle’ Seiji and Rika, but she does it with a smile: picture Yuki smiling at Ayame in canon while telling him to get out. Eventually, they will get the hint; it just takes time.
• Aiko gets along very well with both of Seiji’s parents, who are less reserved than Seiji and both find her charming.
• Aiko meets the Taharas after she and Seiji actually get engaged, with the initial meeting being awkward, but kind. Both Marina and Emika struggle at first meeting Aiko, and neither of them knows quite what that think about Aiko being such a different woman from Erina. Aiko is understanding, though, and gives them the time they need; it helps that at the first meeting, she tells them she wants to do whatever she can to make sure Rika knows Erina.
• Emika, who is only one year younger than Aiko, and Aiko eventually come to be close friends, with Aiko getting along better with her than with Seiji’s sisters.
• Seiji is introduced to the Sohmas in stages over the course of the next few months, some via video call, and others in person, with his ‘final test’ being meeting them all at once for a day during New Year’s week.
• Rika adores the ‘crowd of Sohmas’ experience, and she and Akari’s daughter Kanami (who is a bit less than two years younger thank Rika) latch onto each other at once.
• Seiji is a little overwhelmed, but the Sohmas as a whole do a good job of policing each other and making him feel at ease (with Tohru having been given instructions not to ask for hugs).
• One of the first things Hajime does is show Seiji the best places in the dojo to go when he needs some space.
• He has no words when he meets the Ayame Sohma branch of the family, but Yuki and Machi are present and help manage things.
• The first time he meets Kakeru, he finds it kind of hard to believe he’s a real person. Yuki’s dry response is ‘I feel the same way.’

On Aiko and Seiji’s engagement:

• Seiji proposes to Aiko in January, not long after his New Year’s ‘meet all of the Sohmas at once.’ He had debated proposing in December, but decided he wanted to prove that he could handle the Sohmas as a group, first, since he knows how much Aiko adores her family.
• Rika is involved in the proposal, which is very understated and private, but also very sweet, and takes place at a local park they all like to visit.
• Rika started asking Seiji when he was going to propose starting over two months before he actually did.
• Aiko’s ring has a garnet. Rika wanted it to be heart-shaped ‘because hearts are romantic’ but she accepted Seiji’s decision to go a different route.
• Tadame wins the proposal pool, which everyone says was grossly unfair but she says wasn’t since she didn’t give him advice and she didn’t know the plan.

On Aiko and Seiji’s wedding:

• Neither one of them wants to have a long engagement. By the time they get engaged, Aiko is twenty-six, Seiji is twenty-nine, they’ve met each other’s families, discussed their plans, and neither sees reason to wait, especially with them both knowing how unpredictable life can be.
• Wedding planning is initially very fraught, with both of them worrying so much about the other compromising too much and being unhappy that every wedding-related discussion ends up with each of them advocating for what they think the other wants and them both getting frustrated.
• Aiko thinks Seiji would hate a large wedding.
• Seiji thinks Aiko would love a large wedding.
• Neither of them is entirely wrong.
• Both of them want their families to be happy, with Seiji specifically worried about the Sohmas’ wants and desires, since he’s been married before but Aiko hasn’t.
• Hajime and Mutsuki finally sit the two of them down and tell them in no uncertain terms that one, they need to actually be honest about what they want themselves instead of trying to assume what their partner wants and two, they need to remove literally everyone else from the equation, that their families will manage just fine as long as they are happy.
• This leads to a trip down memory lane of the assorted wedding ceremonies their families have had, with Mutsuki pointing out that Yuki and Machi had a wedding to make Machi’s family happy, and neither Yuki and Machi actually enjoyed it.
• Yuki and Machi confirm that and tell Aiko that what they most want from her wedding is for her and Seiji to love it, even if that means eloping or having no wedding at all.
• Seiji and Aiko eventually strike on a wedding that balances Aiko’s desire to include everyone with Seiji’s intense dislike of the spotlight: a private wedding ceremony which they also livestream.
• All of their family and friends are provided with the livestream link, which they can watch, or not, as they see fit.
• Literally everyone who they send the link watches, but not knowing they’re watching takes the pressure off Seiji.
• The only guests in physical attendance are Rika, Tadame, their parents, Seiji’s sisters and brothers-in-law, Emika and her husband, and Aiko’s grandparents. Marina is also invited, but she declines, although she is deeply touched they offered to include her.
• Aiko’s grandparents all assure them they would be fine watching the livestream too, but Aiko is adamant she wants them to be there, especially since she is Yuki and Machi’s only grandchild.
• They get married on the grounds of a Kyoto temple at the height of cherry blossom season, just over a year after they started dating.
• The shrine where they get married was selected at Aiko and Seiji’s request by Yuki and Machi in conjunction with Seiji’s parents, as a symbol of the links between their families.
• Aiko wears a wedding dress and Seiji wears a suit; although they get married on the grounds of a temple, they don’t have a religious ceremony.
• Seiji also wears the maple leaf pin Yuki wore during his wedding to Machi, and Aiko wears a necklace that Seiji’s mother wore at hers.
• Rika is involved in the ceremony, with Aiko giving her a ring of her own.
• Aiko’s mother Saeko sends them a wedding card containing money and a wish for them to be happy, after hearing about the wedding via Sawa Sohma.
• For their honeymoon, they go on a hiking trip in the Japanese Alps.
• About two months after Aiko and Seiji’s wedding, Ryuko and Ken get married in a massive formal event, and simply attending as guests is enough to confirm for Aiko and especially Seiji that they made the right decisions about their own wedding.

On Seiji finding out about the Sohma Family and Aiko’s family wealth:

• Seiji is not an especially curious person, and he doesn’t push any further after Aiko first tells him about the Sohma Family when they’re in Osaka.
• Seiji learns about the greater Sohma Family from bits and bobs of conversation with Aiko’s family, and at that point is just like ‘well ok, then.’
• He is surprised about it, but not flustered or overly impressed because it’s not like that information affects their life that much, anyway.
• It makes him angry to learn that some of the people Aiko had previously dated were interested in her connections.
• He starts to realize Aiko’s own family has money when, for a wedding present, Yuki and Machi tell Aiko they want to buy them a house.
• He gets a better idea of the amount of money involved when he sees the neighborhoods/houses Yuki and Machi suggest.
• Aiko initially pushes back, but Yuki and Machi pull the ‘it’s our money and you’re going to get it someday anyway’ card, and when Aiko tries to appeal to her parents, they tell Aiko Yuki and Machi have a point and it’s not like they need the money themselves.
• Aiko and Seiji finally accept, on the condition that Yuki and Machi accept having a permanent room in said house and actually come stay in it for extended periods.
• Yuki and Machi do. During their last years, they spend a few months at a time living in Kyoto with Aiko’s family, enjoying the city they’d loved when they were young.
• Finding the perfect house takes some time, so Aiko and Seiji don’t move there right away after getting married.
• Seiji never actually realized before that Aiko had access to money, but looking back he realized that Aiko and Tadame’s apartment was bigger and fancier than a young nurse and city employee realistically could have afforded on their own.

On Rika things:

• Rika is immediately considered a full-fledged Sohma child by all of Aiko’s family, though all of them make sure to let Rika know they know about her mother/ask her about her mother/otherwise involve her mother in their initial conversations.
• Rika is floored to learn that both Tohru and Kyo lost parents when they were kids, too, and feels a range of emotions for them ranging from sadness to sympathy to curiosity.
• She goes through a period of wondering if Tohru and Kyo knowing their parents before losing them is better or worse than her never knowing Erina, and there are a lot of questions for everyone involved. Her ultimate opinion is that is sucks, so matter what.
• Hajime and Mutsuki tell Rika she can call them whatever grandparent name she wants, including, if she’d prefer, ‘Hajime’ and ‘Mutsuki.’
• She initially decides on ‘Grandpapa’ and ‘Granddaddy,’ but due to those names being too long to easily say, they become ‘Grampy’ and ‘Grandy.’
• Hajime subsequently has to put up with ‘Grumpy’ as a teasing nickname from certain other people, but he (mostly) doesn’t mind.
• Rika calls all of Aiko’s cousins, aunts, and uncles by just their first names, after realizing Tadame did, asking her why, and finding it fascinating. She does get everyone’s permission; Seiji is still mortified.
• Speaking of Seiji’s mortification: the first time Rika meets Kyo in person, she asks him how his hair has stayed that color even though he’s so very old, and how he thinks his eyes ended up being that color. She had seen pictures of him and been told NOT to do that, but did it anyway. Kyo found it hilarious. Seiji wanted to crawl into a hole and never come out, since that was also his first time meeting Kyo in person.
• She calls Yuki and Kyo ‘Ratpa’ and ‘Catpa,’ and, after thinking about it very seriously and getting THEIR permission, she calls Machi and Tohru ‘Ratma’ and ‘Catma.’ Machi is amused; Tohru is delighted.
• Machi is the first Sohma to find out that Seiji is going to propose, because Rika tells her when they’re visiting at New Year’s because she wants to know if Machi with make a new kintsugi ‘family portrait’ that includes Rika and Seiji after Seiji and Aiko get married ‘but don’t tell anyone Daddy is going to ask, because it’s a secret, ok?’
• Machi does make the ‘family portrait,’ which she gives to Rika.
• Aiko and Rika very seriously discuss what Rika would like to call Aiko, and Rika tries out a few things. But ultimately, she keeps coming back to ‘Aiko.’
• Rika refers to Aiko as her bonus mom, rather than her stepmom.
• After a great deal of discussion between Aiko, Seiji, and Rika on the subject, Aiko adopts Rika after her marriage through the Japanese process of ‘normal’ child adoption, which differs from ‘special’ child adoption (the way most western nations, including the US, view adoption and how Aiko herself was adopted) in a few key ways:
  • In a ‘special’ adoption, the relationship between the adopted child and their birth family/parent is completely severed, including the child being cut out from all inheritance rights or, inversely, any filial responsibility to their birth family. It is also permanent.
  • In ‘normal’ adoption (broadly), the relationship between the adopted child and their birth family/parent is maintained, but an additional familial relationship is created. This gives the adoptive parents parental rights and authority over the child and allows the child to inherit from the adoptive family as well as the birth family. This type of adoption can also be terminated by the adoptive parents at any time for any reason.
• After being adopted, Rika will legally be part of Aiko’s family as well as Seiji’s and Erina’s.
• Seiji and Aiko discuss the adoption beforehand with the Taharas, with Seiji emphasizing that Rika will stay part of the Tahara family and Erina won’t be erased.
• Rika, for a period of time, wears a juzu bracelet of her own after hearing the story of why Aiko wears hers (Kyo’s bracelet, which Aiko asked Hajime for and started wearing when she moved out for university); in Rika’s case, the red beads are replaced with translucent blue ones that resemble aquamarine.
• Later, Rika wears a locket with two pictures inside: one of her with Erina and Seiji, the other of her with Seiji, Aiko, and Rika’s half siblings.
• When Rika goes through her bratty teenage phase, she still always listens to Aiko and Seiji is the lucky soul who gets most of the attitude.
• Rika adores Tadame and considers her ‘the cool aunt.’
• She and Kanami Sohma click immediately as friends and stay close friends their whole lives.
• She mostly loves all her cousins from all three sides of her family, but aside of Kanami (and Kyosuke), she is a minimum of five years older than them, so her relationships with most them are more big sister/little sibling than real friendship until they're all fairly grown.
• Kyosuke, who is a year older than Rika, is an object of fascination for her from the very beginning, largely due to his appearance (he has Kyo's hair and eyes).
• Kyosuke finds her annoying.
• Rika is not deterred by Kyosuke finding her annoying, but things are awkward for a while for all the adults involved, especially after Rika decides she’d like to marry him. He is underwhelmed and flatly rejects the proposal, pointing out as he does that they are cousins and such things are not done.
• Eventually, the two of them come to get along, but not until Rika is in middle school.
• Being very social, Rika adores her new large family and she ends up getting acquainted with everyone much faster than Seiji, due to her strong desire to reach out and connect.
• Seiji often comes home to find her talking to one of Aiko’s assorted relations via video chats, asking them questions about anything and everything.
• She is especially fascinated by the number of foreign connections Aiko has and loves talking to the people who are either from, live, or lived overseas.
• She adores having great-grandparents and agrees with Aiko that Aiko’s grandparents are great.
• She loves it when Yuki and Machi are staying with them, and loves to sit and watch Machi work on her kintsugi.
• Rika, like Erina, ends up a gifted swimmer and eventually joins the swim team, but she limits her swimming to pools. Although she doesn’t have any fear of the beach, she has no real interest in going there and, more importantly, knows Seiji doesn’t like it. When she does visit beaches, she tends to stick to wading.
• Swimming aside, Rika doesn’t take after Erina too much in terms of either interests or behavior, but she does strongly resemble her physically and they share many mannerisms.
• She loves playing soccer with her family, but to Aiko and Emika’s sorrow, has no interest in taking that further.
• She loves hiking and climbing; not just rocks, but anything climbable.
• She is fascinated to learn of Kyo’s prior love of climbing and loves the stories he has about sitting on roofs.
• Seiji is significantly less thrilled with those stories when Rika decides to try roof sitting herself.
• She breaks her arm as a preteen on a family vacation, after falling off of a large rock she’d been climbing on. The whole experience is somewhat traumatic for Seiji, who goes to a dark place in the immediate aftermath and initially wants to cut off climbing entirely for all of them. 
• Seiji and Rika start a tradition of father/daughter dates after he gets married, which they continue right up Rika moves.
• She shares Seiji’s love of video games and talent for math.
• Rika’s style is fairly punky as a teen and the first thing she does after graduating high school (and no longer being limited by school dress code) is cut her formerly very conservative long hair into a short, asymmetrical style with an undercut, which she doesn’t tell anyone about prior to walking into her graduation dinner.

On additional kid things:

• Aiko and Seiji go on to welcome two additional children: daughter Yuka, who is born two years after their wedding (and is the same age as Kazue and Saoirse’s son Rei), and son Chisato, who is born two and a half years later (the same age as Ryuko and Ken’s son Tatsumi).
• Rika is nine and eleven when her half siblings are born, and despite Seiji’s initial worries how she’ll take to having siblings, she dotes on the pair of them from the very start. It helps that Aiko and Seiji discuss the idea of her having siblings with her from fairly early on, and they make a point of keeping her included as much as they can in both pregnancies.
• Yuka’s name is written ‘由佳’ and shares kanji with both Yuki and Rika; Rika specifically asked if they could share a kanji ‘to show they were sisters.’ Her name means ‘reason, cause, origin’ and ‘excellent, beautiful, good.’
• Chisato’s name, ‘知慧’ shares a kanji with Machi and means ‘knowledge, understanding, awareness,’ and ‘enlightenment, wisdom, intelligence,’ with Aiko saying the second character represents both of her parents. Hajime’s name in Fruits Basket Another isn’t written in kanji, which I find interesting.  
• By the time Yuka is born, the Taharas are fully comfortable with Aiko and consider her family, too, as well as Aiko and Seiji's children.
• Marina and Emika had continued acting as childcare to Rika after Seiji and Aiko got married, and they offer that to Yuka and Chisato as well.
• Yuka and Chisato consider Emika’s kids their cousins.
• There is a little inter-family awkwardness as a result of the childcare situation, since Seiji’s family (mostly Hina) believes Aiko should stay home with the kids and, if she isn’t, then Seiji and Aiko should have asked them to help out, rather than Marina.
• Aiko ends up having a toe-to-toe showdown with Hina over that, and for a little while, relations are cool between Hina and Aiko (and Seiji).
• Hina and Rikuto can't have children themselves, which makes things somewhat complicated in terms of feelings; Aiko and Seiji try to be respectful, but want Hina to understand that they have the final say when it comes to their children. 
• Aiko keeps working after her children are born, because she loves her job…and the chance to sneak away at lunch to have one-on-one time with Seiji.
• Yuka and Chisato call Marina ‘Grandma’ just like Rika, and Marina is very happy that they do.
• Yuka and Chisato likewise follow Rika’s lead in calling the Sohma family adults by name, other than Ratpa, Ratma, Catpa, Catma, Grampy, and Grandy.
• Yuka is a lot like Seiji was as a kid, being very shy and taking a long time to warm up to people, while Chisato is more outgoing.

Additional Sohma family things:

• Seiji gets along with all of Aiko’s family, but he is the most at ease hanging out in the background and listening to other people talk, rather than talking himself.
• He loves the Sohma Dojo as the site of family gatherings because there’s always a place to slip away whenever he started to feel socially exhausted.
• He feels most comfortable if it’s easy for him to slip out at gatherings.
• Things are a little awkward between Tohru and Seiji at first because she wants to hug him so badly and he knows it, even though she tries her best to be respectful of his space. Seiji, for his part, feel bad he’s not up for a hug.
• Mariko and Seiji bond over their initial shared challenges with the Sohma exuberance, even if the reasons for their challenges are different.
• He struggles the most with getting used to Sachiko and Torashi, due to their energy levels and their senses of humor.
• He and Takashi bond over video games.
• There are no true personality clashes, but with him having a significantly lower social battery than most of the Sohmas and him used to things mostly having just been him and Rika for years, large family gatherings/family holidays are a lot for him to deal with.
• This is especially true when there are lots of little kids.
• That said, he’s very good at getting the kids to listen to him, including as a group.
• He bonds with both Tohru and Kyo over their collective experience with loss, and truly appreciates how willing they both are to share their experiences with Rika. 
• Of the two, Seiji is more comfortable with and relates better to Kyo.
• He didn’t fully believe Aiko about Yuki and Kyo’s fighting until he first witnessed it, and even then he still had trouble believing it was happening.
• They see Akari and Akimitsu almost every time they go to Tokyo/Chiba due to Rika’s friendship with Kanami.
• Often Kazue and Saoirse will join in those visits, since their children are closest in age to Akari and Aiko’s.
• Seiji and Akimitsu hit it off right away, and Seiji is very comfortable around both of the Kusakabes.
• He likewise gets along with Kazue from fairly early on, but takes a while to get used to Saoirse.
• In spite of their very different personalities, Seiji and Tadame are always close and he doesn’t mind her teasing.
• When Aiko was born, Yuki continued the tradition he started for Mutsuki of writing her letters to open all her important life events, and he does the same for all three of her children, including Rika, whose letters he starts writing the day he learns that Aiko and Seiji are engaged.
• Mutsuki and Hajime had adopted Yuki’s letter-writing tradition for Aiko, and they do the same for their grandchildren, too, meaning that Aiko and her kids all get multiple letters on their important events.
• Mutsuki writes the most letters, since he has the widest array of acknowledged ‘important life events,’ which include every graduation, engagements, marriage, and children, but also questioning their sexuality, coming out, choosing not to come out, getting into university, not getting into their chosen university, deciding what path to take after school at all, getting their first job, second guessing their career choices…the list goes on.
• Machi never does letters, since she is not a fan of letter writing in general and feels awkward about the whole concept, though she loves how much the others all love it and she is mentioned in many of the others’ letters.
• Yuki and Machi both live long enough to meet all of Aiko’s children.

Likes, preferences, about, and misc.

• Seiji is the shortest man in the Sohma family and is even shorter than Saoirse, who is the tallest woman.
• He has a climber’s build; muscular, but lean. Basically the exact opposite of Torashi.
• Seiji wears corrective lenses; typically contacts, but glasses at night, when contacts aren’t reasonable, or when he doesn’t feel like wearing them. He starts wearing them at home more often because Aiko really likes him looking like, quote, ‘a hot nerd.’
• Aiko is about average height for a Japanese woman, which makes her taller than Tadame, Tohru, and Sachiko, but shorter than all the other women in the family (though not by an enormous margin).
• He takes a long time to get comfortable with people, but once he is, he’s fine with them going forward, even when he finds their behavior outrageous (see: Tadame. Also Mutsuki).
• Seiji always remains fairly reserved and never becomes all that emotionally demonstrative, but in familiar situations and around people he’s comfortable with, he does relax and unwind a little more.
• Aiko gets good very quickly at reading how he’s feeling.
• He loves how open and expressive Aiko is, as well as the fact she doesn’t expect him to match her energy or expressiveness.
• Seiji is a passable cook and he always makes lunch on the weekends. Rika is not complimentary of his cooking, but he gets better over time with Aiko’s help.
• Weekend lunch, as made by Seiji, is often sandwiches.
• Aiko does most of the cooking because she likes it, she’s better at it, and she gets home from work first.
• She resumes Rika’s cooking lessons, and Rika loves it.
• Seiji is good at sneaking up on people because he’s so quiet. He doesn’t usually intend to, he just succeeds.
• His quietness is less remarkable around Aiko's family, since so many of them share the Cat's silent footsteps. 
• Seiji is not easily embarrassed, but he is easily perplexed.
• Seiji isn’t exactly messy, but he struggles to stay on top of cleaning after moving to Kyoto because while in Inaka, Granny Natsuki handled that and before that, Erina did.
• Seiji and Rika stay in touch with Granny Natsuki, and she sends Seiji and Aiko a gift when they get married and gifts for Rika on her birthday every year, as well as Yuka and Chisato after they are born.
• Seiji doesn’t have a housekeeper/maid in Kyoto because one, he’s spending more on their apartment than on their house in Inaka, and two, it’s a weird point of pride because all of his family members had pressed for him to live with them and he wants to prove he can manage his home and Rika himself.
• It works out for the best, because he never really had any experience with house chores prior to moving to Kyoto and he needed the trial by fire.
• Aiko still needs to teach him things after they get married, because even though she’s a naturally tidy person (and was raised by Hajime), she refuses to be the housekeeper in a home with two working adults.
• Aiko is a massive fan of Japanese soccer and Seiji will periodically surprise her with tickets to games.
• Aiko continues to do her hypotheticals with Kazue going forward, though the nature of the questions change over time. For example: ‘Hypothetically, if you had a shirt you loved very, very much, but Saoirse forgot to put it right away after doing the laundry and Kairi managed to scribble all over it with a permanent marker, would you rather be told that flat-out, or eased into it first?’
• Aiko leaves her casual soccer team after getting married, but she still meets up with friends to play from time to time.
• Emika and Aiko do end up having a soccer shootout, followed by more over time. When their kids are old enough to run around, there will often be a soccer ball involved.
• Seiji gets angry easier than Aiko, but he’s better at hiding it (shocking, I know).
• Seiji is not a competitive person in general, but he will get serious about competing with Aiko because he knows she likes it.
• Seiji is a PC gamer and has a pretty impressive setup, which Aiko had no idea about at first because it’s in his bedroom.
• Seiji ends up getting Aiko interested in gaming, and they play an open world MMO together.
• Tadame ends up also picking up said MMO, largely so she can crash their ‘romantic’ time playing together.
• Seiji ends up gaming friends with both Ryuko and Torashi, who share their father Takashi’s enjoyment of video games.
• It drives Torashi crazy how non-competitive Seiji is when they are gaming, and especially drives him crazy because Seiji is better than him.
• Aiko is a massive fan of and supporter of Ayame’s family business, which, as this point, is run by Ayame’s daughter Hibika and one of Chizuru’s daughters (to Chizuru’s resigned acceptance). The focus of the shop has shifted much more heavily towards lingerie over time.
• Aiko loves to visit her parents after shopping at ‘Ayame’ because Hajime gets so embarrassed and awkward seeing her with the ‘Ayame’ bag, even when she’s married with kids.
• She always gets a bag, even if she doesn’t buy anything, just to mess with Hajime.
• Her getting the empty bag was initially Mutsuki’s idea.
• Seiji fully approves of Aiko supporting ‘Ayame,’ but her little bag stunt nearly kills him for a while, especially the first time when he didn’t know it was a thing.
• Aiko and Seiji both have driver’s licenses and they usually rent a car when they’re on vacation.
• Though Seiji never comes to be fond of the sea, he does, eventually, stop being provoked by it.
• Seiji is actually a good swimmer, and he teaches all the kids how to swim (in pools). It is very important to him that they know how to swim.
• Shortly after Aiko and Seiji get engaged, they go to Sapporo for a long weekend and Aiko takes Seiji snowboarding. He proves better at it than she expects.
• Their favorite vacation destinations are either inland outdoorsy places like the Japanese Alps and Hokkaido, or else cities other than Kyoto.
• Both Seiji and Aiko are fairly analytical decision makers.
• Seiji confirms he does not hate cats by, when they move to their house, suggesting they get a cat.
• Rika is allowed to name the cat, whose name ends up being ‘Nyan.’
• Nyan is a very dapper female calico cat who decides Yuki, whenever he is around, is her favorite person on earth.
• None of them have any idea why Aiko’s parents and grandparents think Nyan’s adoration for Yuki is so funny.
• Yuki is also fond of Nyan and always tells her she’s a very smart cat, especially if and when Kyo is within earshot.

On Tohru and Kyo’s great-grandkids:

• Aiko’s kids bring the tally to twelve:
  • Kyosuke (Akari’s)
  • Rika (Aiko’s)
  • Kanami (Akari’s)
  • Kairi (Kazue’s)
  • Yuka (Aiko’s)
  • Rei (Kazue’s)
  • Kazushi (Torashi’s)
  • Tatsumi (Ryuko’s)
  • Chisato (Aiko’s)
  • Tomomi (Ryuko’s)
  • Taiga (Torashi’s)
  • and Masanori (Torashi’s)
• With two grandcats:
  • Jameson (Kazue’s)
  • and Nyan (Aiko’s)